GENERAL REPORT ON THE CENSUS OF VICTORIA, 1891.

CONTAINING ALSO

REFERENCES TO THE RESULTS OF CENSUS TAKEN AT THE SAME DATE IN

THE OTHER AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES,

WITH

SUMMARY TABLES, DIAGRAMS, AND MAPS.

BY

HENRY HEYLYN HAYTER, C.M.G.,

GOVERNMENT STATIST OF VICTORIA.

OFFICER OF THE FRENCH ORDER OF PUBLIC INSTRUCTION,

CHEVALIER OF THE ITALIAN ORDER OF THE CROWN,

ETC., ETC., ETC.

BY AUTHORITY:

ROBT. S. BRAIN, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, MELBOURNE.

MXCCCXCIII.

CONTENTS.

Map of Victoria, showing populations of Municipalities and divisions thereof.

Map of Victoria, showing populations of Electoral Provinces divisions thereof.

Map of Victoria, showing populations of Electoral Districts divisions thereof.

Map of Victoria, showing Density of the Population.

Table of Diagrams

GENERAL REPORT—

Index to the Report

Introductory Remarks

Previous Enumerations

Arrangements for taking the Census

Census Office Staff

Compilation of the Census

Numbers of the People

Distribution of the People

Increase of Population

Proportions of the Sexes

Parliamentary Representation of the People

Density of the Population

Housing of the People

Birthplaces of the People

Religions of the People

Ages of the People

Education of the People

Conjugal Condition of the People

Sickness and Infirmity

Live Stock

Land

Occupations of the People

Summary of Results

Statistics, 1881 and 1891

Cost of Census

Conclusion

Diagrams

Description of Method of Tabulating by Cards

SUMMARY TABLES—

Inhabitants and Houses

Birthplaces

Religions

Ages

Education

Conjugal Condition

Sickness and Infirmity

Occupations

Appendix A.—Census Act 1891

Appendix B.—Instructions to Enumerators

Appendix C.—Instructions to Sub-enumerators

Appendix D.—Sub-enumerator's Book

Appendix E.—Regulations for conduct of the Census Office

Errata.

TABLE OF DIAGRAMS.

Census Schedule

Tabulation Card

Tabulation Forms

Populations of Australasian Colonies

Natives of various Countries living in Victoria

Religious Denominations in Victoria

Males and Females at Seven Periods of Life

Health and Infirmity in Victoria

Public Estate of Victoria

Alienated and Unalienated Land in Each Australasian Colony

Occupations in Victoria

Population of Victoria, 1836-1891

Ages of the People

Education of the People

Conjugal Condition of the People

CENSUS MAP OF VICTORIA 1891.

Showing the Population on the 5th April 1891 of each City TOWN, Borough, Riding of Shire or part of such Riding if divided by a County boundary, excepting the portions within the Metropolitan Area.

ELECTORAL MAP OF VICTORIA [LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL]

Showing the boundaries of Electoral Provinces, of the divisions of each Province and of the Municipalities also the populations of the Province divisions according to the returns of the Census 1891

ELECTORAL MAP OF VICTORIA [LEGISLATIVE ASSEMBLY]

Showing the boundaries of Electoral Districts Electoral Divisions and Municipalities, also the populations of Electoral Divisions according to the returns of the Census 1891

VICTORIA.

SHOWING THE APPROXIMATE DISTANCE APART OF DWELLINGS IF DISTRIBUTED EQUALLY OVER EACH COUNTY.

NEW SOUTH WALES.

FOR ENLARGEMENT OF THIS MAP PLEASE SEE "MAP APPENDIX" (BEING THE LAST FICHE OF THE SET).

NEW SOUTH WALES.

FOR ENLARGEMENT OF THIS MAP PLEASE SEE "MAP APPENDIX" (BEING THE LAST FICHE OF THE SET).

NEW SOUTH WALES.

FOR ENLARGEMENT OF THIS MAP PLEASE SEE "MAP APPENDIX" (BEING THE LAST FICHE OF THE SET).

NEW SOUTH WALES.

FOR ENLARGEMENT OF THIS MAP PLEASE SEE "MAP APPENDIX" (BEING THE LAST FICHE OF THE SET).

GENERAL REPORT.

INDEX TO THE REPORT.

Aborigines, ages of, 326 to 328
Aborigines, birthplaces of, 238
Aborigines, conjugal condition of, 481
Aborigines, decrease of, in Victoria, 128
Aborigines, distribution of, 93
Aborigines, education of, 391 to 394
Aborigines, in Australasian colonies, number of, 74 and 75
Aborigines, in Victoria, number of, 72 and 73
Aborigines, increase or decrease of in Australasian colonies, 129 and 130
Aborigines, occupations of, 748 and 749
Aborigines, proportions of the sexes amongst, 145 and 146
Aborigines, religions of, 279
Accidents and sickness, 515 to 536 and 540 to 544
Accommodation in dwellings, 186 to 189
Adult breadwinners in Australasian colonies, 776 and 778
Adults, education of, 374 to 377, 398 and 399
Advertisements of Census, 36 and 37
Age groups, various, 305 to 308
Ages, 1881 and 1891, 297 to 302
Ages, adjusted and unadjusted, 295 and 296
Ages, births, and deaths, 1881 and 1891, 297 to 300
Ages, comparative, of husbands and wives, 447
Ages, in single years, 295
Ages, of Aborigines, 326 to 328
Ages, of Chinese, 324 and 325
Ages, of deaf-mutes, 565 to 569
Ages, of disabled persons, 521 to 523
Ages, of divorced persons, 478
Ages, of epileptic persons, 557 and 558
Ages, of idiots, 596 and 597
Ages, of lunatics, 589
Ages, of maimed and deformed person, 605 and 606
Ages, of paralyzed persons, 548 and 549
Ages, of residents of Australasian company, 329 to 342
Ages, of Sunday school scholars, 283
Ages, of the blind, 576 and 577
Ages, of the people, 293 to 344
Agreements with sub-enumertors, 27
Agricultural pursuits, 1881 and 1891, 723
Alienated land, 643 and 666 to 668
Alphabetical list of occupations, 703
Anglicans, 1881 and 1891, 264
Appointment of enumerators, 22 and 23
Arrangements for taking the Census, 18 to 39
Australasian capitals, density of population in, 174 and 175
Australasian capitals, proportions of the sexes in, 142
Australasian colonies, Aborigines in, 74 and 75
Australasian colonies, ages of residents of, 329 to 342
Australasian colonies, alienated and unalienated land in, 666 to 668
Australasian colonies, birthplaces of residents in, 239 to 242
Australasian colonies, blindness in, 581
Australasian colonies, breadwinners and dependents in, 768 to 772
Australasian colonies, Chinese in, 70 and 71
Australasian colonies, concubinage in, 499 and 500
Australasian colonies, conference of, on Census, 7 to 10
Australasian colonies, deaf-muteism in, 572
Australasian colonies, density of population in, 172 and 173
Australasian colonies, divorced persons in, 503 and 504
Australasian colonies, divorces in, 506
Australasian colonies, dwellings in, 210 to 212
Australasian colonies, education in, 395 to 402
Australasian colonies, employers, employed, and unemployed in, 786 to 792
Australasian colonies, employers of labour in, 786 to 788
Australasian colonies, epilepsy in, 561
Australasian colonies, fecundity of women in, 497 and 498
Australasian colonies, husbands and wives in, 489 to 496
Australasian colonies, idiocy in, 599
Australasian colonies, increase of population in, 117 to 121
Australasian colonies, insanity in, 601
Australasian colonies, lameness, &c., in, 609
Australasian colonies, land cropped per agriculturist in, 784
Australasian colonies, land under crop in, 669 to 671
Australasian colonies, leprosy in, 538 and 539
Australasian colonies, live stock in, 626 to 631
Australasian colonies, live stock per pastoralist in, 785
Australasian colonies, Lower House representation in, 159
Australasian colonies, lunacy in, 592
Australasian colonies, manufactures in, 780
Australasian colonies, marriageable persons in, 482 to 485
Australasian colonies, marriages in, 486 to 488
Australasian colonies, metropolitan populations of, 86 and 87
Australasian colonies, natives of, in Victoria, 220 to 226
Australasian colonies, occupations in, 762 to 792
Australasian colonies, paralysis in, 552
Australasian colonies, paupers in, 782
Australasian colonies, persons of independent means in, 781
Australasian colonies, population of, 64 to 67
Australasian colonies, poultry in, 640
Australasian colonies, prisoners in, 783
Australasian colonies, proportions of the sexes in, 139 to 141
Australasian colonies, Protestants and Roman Catholics in, 287 to 289
Australasian colonies, religions in, 286 to 292
Australasian colonies, revenue per breadwinner in, 774
Australasian colonies, sickness and accidents in, 540 to 544
Australasian colonies, taxation per breadwinner in, 773
Australasian colonies, unemployed persons in, 791 and 792
Australasian colonies, Upper House representation in, 151 and 152
Australasian colonies, Victorians living in, 243 to 246
Australasian colonies, wage-earners in, 790
Australasian colonies, wealth-producers in, 779
Australasian colonies, workers on their own account in, 789
Australasian colonies, youthful and adult breadwinners in, 776 to 778
Australasian population disturbed by defective records, 59 to 63
Australasian towns, populations of, 88 and 89
Average age of married persons, 445 and 446
Bachelors and spinsters, 417 and 418
Baptists, 1881 and 1891
Birthplaces of divorced persons, 474 and 475
Birthplaces of the people, 213 to 246
Births, proportion of to married women, 430
Births, proportion of to women at fruitful age in Australasian colonies, 333
Births, proportion of to women at fruitful age in Victoria, 316
Blindness, 545 and 574 to 582
Blindness 1861 to 1891, 575
Blindness at various ages, 576 and 577
Blindness in Australasian colonies, 581
Blindness in various countries, 582
Boy husbands and girl wives, 441 to 444, and 492 to 495
Boy widowers and girl widows, 465
Breadwinners, 1871 and 1891, 729 and 730
Breadwinners, amongst Aborigines, 749
Breadwinners, amongst Chinese, 747
Breadwinners, and dependents, 704 to 711
Breadwinners, and dependents in Australasian colonies, 768 to 772
Breadwinners, at each age, 706 to 708
Breadwinners, in town and country, 711
Breadwinners, youthful and adult, in Australasian colonies, 776 to 778
British and foreign subjects, 216 to 218
British dominions, population of, 76
British possessions, live stock in, 632
British subjects, birthplaces of, 219 to 230
British subjects, born at sea, 231
Buddhists, Confucians, &c., 1881 and 1891, 271
Cape of Good Hope, poultry at, 641
Card, specimen of, 46
Card, system of tabulation, 45 to 51
Catholic Apostolic Church, 1881 and 1891
Census Act, 11 to 14
Census compilation of, 42 to 53
Census cost of, 998 to 1000
Census districts, formation of, 19 to 21
Census districts, subdivision of, 24 and 25
Census office staff, 40 and 41
Census of shipping, 21
Centenarians, 311
Charitable institutions, occupations of inmates of, 755
Children to a family, 458
Children to a marriage, 453 and 454
Chinese, ages of, 324 and 325
Chinese, and Aborigines separately tabulated, 50
Chinese, birthplaces of, 237
Chinese, conjugal condition of, 480
Chinese, decrease of, in Victoria, 125
Chinese, distribution of, 92
Chinese, education of, 389, 390, and 393
Chinese, in Australasian colonies, number of, 70 and 71
Chinese, in Victoria, number of, 68 and 69
Chinese, increase or decrease of, in Australasian colonies, 126 and 127
Chinese, occupations of, 744 to 747
Chinese, proportions of the sexes amongst, 143 and 144
Chinese, religions of, 278
Chinese, sects, 1881 and 1891
Cities, towns, and boroughs. (See Towns.)
Classification of land in occupation, 655 and 656
Classification of land under cultivation, 657 and 658
Classification of occupations, changes in, 677 to 687
Classification of occupiers and cultivators, 652 to 654
Classification of occupiers and land occupied and cultivated, 1871 and 1891, 659 to 661
Climacteric periods, numbers at and over, 309
Colonial Conference in London, 2 and 3
Compilation of the Census, 42 to 53
Conclusion, 1001 to 1007
Concubinage, 455, 456, 499, and 500
Concubinage in Australasian colonies, 499 and 500
Conference of Australasian colonies on Census, 7 to 10
Conjugal condition of Aborigines, 481
Conjugal condition of Chinese, 480
Conjugal condition of the people, 403 to 508
Cost of enumerations, 33, 34, and 998 to 1000
Creators of wealth, 697
Crop, land under, 664, 665, and 669 to 671
Cultivation, 649 to 651, 657 to 665, and 669 to 671
Deaf-muteism, 545 and 563 to 573
Deaf-muteism 1861 to 1891, 564
Deaf-muteism at various ages, 565 to 569
Deaf-muteism in Australasian colonies, 572
Deaf-muteism in various countries, 573
Deaths at advanced ages, 312
Deformity, 545 and 603 to 610
Denominations, names of, 253
Density, areality, and proximity of population, 165 and 166
Density, of houses, 193 to 197
Density, of live stock, 614, 616, 617, 620, and 628
Density, population, 164 to 175
Departures unrecorded, 57
Dependent and supporting ages in Australasian colonies, 336, 337, and 342
Dependent and supporting classes in Victoria, 319 to 323
Dependents, 1881 and 1891
Dependents, amongst Aborigines, 749
Dependents, amongst Chinese, 747
Dependents, at each age, 709 and 710
Disablement, 1871 to 1891, 530
Disablement, at various ages, 521 to 523
Disablement, in Australasian colonies, 540 to 544
Disablement, in town and country, 531
Disablement, liability to, annually, 524 to 529
Disablement, of persons of various occupations, 532 to 535
Disciples of Christ, 1881 and 1891, 268
Distribution of the people, 77 to 93
Distributors of wealth, 695 to 697
Divorce, laws relating to, 410 to 412
Divorced persons, 469 to 479, and 503 to 508
Divorced persons ages of, 478
Divorced persons in Australasian colonies, 503 and 504
Divorced persons native countries of, 474 and 475
Divorced persons occcupations of, 479
Divorced persons religions of, 476 and 477
Divorces, 469 to 479, and 503 to 508
Divorces and separations in various countries, 507 and 508
Divorces in Australasian colonies, 506
Dwellers in ships, 208
Education at all ages, 362
Education at and over 5 years of age, 363
Education in Australasian colonies, 395 to 402
Education in town and country, 384 and 385
Education of Aborigines, 391 to 394
Education of adults, 374 to 377, 398 and 399
Education of children at schol age, 368 to 370
Education of children in Australasian colonies, 395 to 397
Education of children of different denominations, 386 to 388
Education of children under school age, 371 to 373
Education of Chinese, 389, 390, and 393
Education of men and women, 378 to 380
Education of the people, 345 to 402
Educational schedule, 14
Effective strength of population in Victoria, 319 to 323
Effective strength of populations of Australasian colonies, 336, 337, and 340 to 342
Effective strength of populations of various countries, 338 to 341, 343 and 344
Eggs, imports of, 638
Electoral districts, representation of, 157 and 158
Employers, employed, and unemployed in Australasian colonies, 786 to 792
Employers, employed, unemployed, &c. 712 to 716, and 786 to 792
Employers, in Australasian colonies, 786 to 788
Enumerations, cost of, 33, 34, and 998 to 1000
Enumerators, appointment of, 22 and 23
Enumerators, resignations and removals of, 35
Epilepsy, 545, and 554 to 562
Epilepsy 1871 to 1891, 555
Epilepsy at Cape of Good Hope, 562
Epilepsy at various ages, 557 and 558
Epilepsy in Australasian colonies, 561
Expectation of life in Victoria, 313
Exports of pastoral products, 623
Extra-municipal population, 91
Eye affections, 545, and 583 to 585
Eye affections in South Australia, 585
Families, 457
Fecundity of women, 451 to 454, 497 and 498
Fecundity of women in Australasian colonies, 497 and 498
Female sub-enumerators, 31
Foreign countries, live stock in, 633
Foreign subjects, birthplaces of, 232 to 235
Formation of Census districts, 19 to 21
Friendly societies, liability to disablement of members of, 525 to 529
Fruitfulness of women, 451 to 454, 497 and 498
Full and under age, numbers at, 303
Graduates of universities, number of, 358 and 359
Greater Melbourne, density of houses in, 196
Greater Melbourne, density of population in, 170 and 171
Greater Melbourne, dwellings in, 181
Greater Melbourne, increase of population in, 115
Greater Melbourne, persons to a dwelling in, 204
Greater Melbourne, population of, 81 and 86
Greater Melbourne, proportions of the sexes in, 137 and 142
Greater Melbourne, reserves in, 169
Green cards for special compilations, 51
Holdings, average size of, 647
Householder's schedule, 13, and page 5
Houses, accommodation in, 186 to 189
Houses, density of, 193 to 197
Houses, in Australasian colonies, 210 to 212
Houses, in Greater Melbourne, 181
Houses, in town and country, 179
Houses, materials of, 184
Houses, occupied, 178
Houses, of different materials, dwellers in, 198
Houses, unfinished, 183
Houses, unoccupied, 178 and 182
Houses, value of, 190 and 191
Housing of the people, 176 to 212
Husbands and wives, 432 to 450, 489 to 496
Husbands and wives comparative ages of, 447
Husbands and wives in Australasian colonies, 489 to 496
Husbands and wives proportion of, to males and females, 437 to 440
Husbands and wives under 21, 441 to 444, 489 and 492 to 495
Idiocy, 545, and 593 to 599
Idiocy 1871 to 1891, 595
Idiocy at various ages, 596 and 597
Idiocy in Australasian colonies, 599
Illegitimacy in various countries, 501 and 502
Imports and exports of certain vegetable products, 672 to 675
Imports of eggs, 638
Imports of pastoral products, 624 and 625
Imprts of poultry, 639
Incomes in various countries, 739 and 740
Incomes of the people, 731 to 740
Incomes per head, 736
Incomes reduced since 1891, 738
Increase of population, 94 to 130
Independent means, persons of, 699
Independent means, persons in Australasian colonies, 781
Independents, 1881 and 1891, 267
Infirmity, 509 to 610
Insanity, 600 to 602
Insanity in Australasian colonies, 601
Insanity in various countries, 602
Introductory remarks, 1 to 14
Israelites, 1881 and 1891, 272
Jews, 1881 and 1891, 270
Lameness, mutilation, deformity, &c., 545, and 603 to 610
Lameness, mutilation, and deformity at Cape of Good Hope, 610
Lameness, mutilation, and deformity at various ages, 605 and 606
Lameness, mutilation, and deformity in Australasian colonies, 609
Land, 642 to 675
Land alienated and unalienated, 643, 644, and 666 to 668
Land cropped per agriculturist in Australasian colonies, 784
Land under crop, 664, 665, and 669 to 671
Land under principal crops, 1857 to 1891, 664 and 665
Land unoccupied, 648
Lands and estates, value of, 192
Laws relating to divorce, 410 to 412
Laws relating to marriage, 404 to 409
Leprosy, 537 to 539
Leprosy in Australasian colonies, 538 and 539
Liability to disablement annually, 524 to 529
Live stock, 611 to 641
Live stock 1851 to 1891, 617 to 622
Live stock 1881 and 1891, 613 and 614
Live stock density of, 614, 616, 617, 620, and 628
Live stock in Australasian colonies, 626 to 631
Live stock in British possessions, 632
Live stock in foreign countries, 633
Live stock of the world, 634
Live stock per head, 615, 621, 622, and 630
Live stock per pastoralist in Australasian colonies, 785
Lower House representation, 154 to 163
Lower House representation in various countries, 162 and 163
Lunacy, 545, and 586 to 592
Lunacy 1861 to 1891, 588
Lunacy at various ages, 589
Lunacy in Australasian colonies, 592
Lutherans, 1881 and 1891, 268
Males and females, relative proportions of, 131 to 146
Manufacturers in Australasian colonies, 780
Marriage, laws relating to, 404 to 409
Marriage, rate, 422 and 423
Marriage, registers, signature to, 381 to 383, and 400 to 402
Marriageable age, numbers at, 416
Marriageable age, numbers under, 415
Marriageable age, persons at, 314
Marriageable men and women, 418 to 421, and 424 to 429
Marriageable persons, 415 to 431, and 482 to 485
Marriageable persons in Australasian colonies, 482 to 485
Marriages, divorces, &c., 1881 to 1890, 471 to 473
Marriages, in Australasian colonies, 486 to 488
Marriages, proportion of, to population, 422, 423, and 486 to 488
Married persons, average age of, 445 and 446
Married women, proportion of births to, 430
Materials of dwellings, 184
Mean age of the population, 1841 to 1891, 318
Mechanical appliances used for compilation, 52
Melbourne, birthplaces of residents of, 263
Melbourne, population, proportion of, to total population, 82 and 87
Men and women, education of, 378 to 380
Methodists, 1881 and 1891, 266
Metropolitan Board of Works district, population of, 83
Metropolitan populations of Australasian colonies, 86 and 87
Metropolitan populations of Australasian colonies, increase of, 123 and 124
Migratory population, 38
Mining pursuits, 1871 to 1891, 725
Minor injuries, 607
Mohammedans, 1881 and 1891, 272
Mormons, 1881 and 1891, 272
Mutilation, 545, and 603 to 610
Native countries of divorced persons, 474 and 475
Natives of Australasian colonies in Victoria, 220 to 226
Natives of China in Victoria, 237
Natives of foreign countries in Victoria, 232 to 235
Natives of other colonies in Victoria, 245 and 246
Natives of outlying British possessions in Victoria, 230
Natives of United Kingdom in Victoria, 227 to 229
Natives of Victoria, 220 to 223, and 226
Natives of Victoria in other colonies, 243 to 246
Net imports and net exports of pastoral products, 623 to 625
Net imports of certain vegetable products, 673
Net imports of wine, spirits, &c., 675
Net exports of certain vegetable products, 672
New church, 1881 and 1891, 272
No denomination, 1881 and 1891, 273 and 275
No religion, 1881 and 1891, 274 and 275
Nonogenarians, 311
Notices and advertisements of Census, 36 and 37
Numbers of the people, 54 to 76
Object to state religion, 251 and 254
Occupation of land, 647 to 663
Occupations, 1846 to 1891, under 8 heads, 717
Occupations, 1857 to 1891, under 23 heads, 718
Occupations, 1881 and 1891, under 61 heads, 719
Occupations, 1881 and 1891, under 16 heads, 720 to 726
Occupations, alphabetical list of, 703
Occupations, changes in mode of classifying, 677 to 687
Occupations, in Australasian colonies, 762 to 792
Occupations, of Aborigines, 748 and 749
Occupations, of Chinese, 744 to 747
Occupations, of deaf-mutes, 571
Occupations, of disabled persons, 532 to 535
Occupations, of divorced persons, 479
Occupations, of epileptic persons, 560
Occupations, of idiots, 598
Occupations, of inmates of charitable institutions, 755
Occupations, of lunatics, 591
Occupations, of maimed and deformed persons, 608
Occupations, of paralyzed persons, 551
Occupations, of persons suffering from eye affections, 584
Occupations, of prisoners, 756 and 757
Occupations, of the blind, 580
Occupations, of the people, 676 to 792
Occupations, of the unemployed, 751 and 752
Occupations, of university graduates, 741 to 743
Occupations, summary of, by classes, 693 to 699
Occupations, summary of, by orders, 700 and 701
Occupations, summary of, by sub-orders and distinct callings, 702
Occupations, tabulation of, 49, and page 18
Occupied dwellings, 178
Octogenarians, 311
Old age pensions, 310
Old bachelors, 431
Old maids, 431
Paralysis, 545 to 553
Paralysis at Cape of Good Hope, 553
Paralysis at various ages, 548 and 549
Paralysis in Australasian colonies, 552
Parliamentry representation of the people, 147 to 163
Partial disablement, 545 to 610
Pastoral pursuits, 1881 and 1891, 724
Paupers in Australasian colonies, 782
Payments to sub-enumerators, 28 and 30
Pensions to old persons, 310
Persons to a dwelling, 201 to 204
Population—actual, apparent, and estimated, 56 to 58
Population—decrease of, in certain shires, 112 and 113
Population—decrease of, in certain towns, 104, 105, and 108
Population—distribution of, 77 to 93
Population—extra municipal, 91
Population—increase of, 94 to 130
Population—increase in Australasian colonies, 117 to 121
Population—increase in certain shires, 110 and 111
Population—increase in certain towns, 102, 103, and 107
Population—in ships, 91, 116, and 208
Population—migratory, 38
Population—numbers of, 54 to 76
Population—of Australasia, disturbed by defective records, 59 to 63
Population—of Greater Melbourne, increase of, 115
Population—of towns, 79 to 89
Populations of Australasian capital cities, 86 and 87
Populations of Australasian capital cities increase of, 123 and 124
Populations of Australasian colonies, 64 to 67
Populations of British dominions, 76
Populations of principal Australasian towns, 88 and 89
Populations of seven principal Victorian towns, 81
Populations of towns, townships, and villages, 85
Populations of Victoria and New South Wales, 66 and 67
Poultry, 635 to 641
Poultry 1881 and 1891, 636 and 637
Poultry at Cape of Good Hope, 641
Poultry imports of, 639
Poultry in Australasian colonies, 640
Presbyterians, 1881 and 1891, 265
Previous enumerations, 15 to 17
Principal Australasian towns, populations of, 88 and 89
Principal crops, land under, 1857 to 1891, 664 and 665
Prisoners in Australasian colonies, 783
Prisoners in occupations of, 756 and 757
Private school scholars, number of, 350 and 351
Probable population of Victoria in 1901, 98
Proportions of the sexes, 131 to 146
Protestants and Roman Catholics, 1861 to 1891, 255 to 258
Protestants and Roman Catholics, in Australasian colonies, 287 to 289
Protestant denominations, 1861 to 1891, 259 to 263
Protestant denominations, 1881 and 1891, 264 to 268
Provinces, representation of, 150
Publication of Census results, 39
Public debt per breadwinner in Australasian colonies, 775
Public estate, 645, 646, 662, and 663
Public estate 1857 to 1891, 662 and 663
Public officers in three colonies, 758 to 761
Registrar-General of England, suggestions by, 4 to 6
Religions of divorced persons, 476 and 477
Religions of the people, 247 to 292
Religious denominations, names of, 253
Representation, parliamentary, 147 to 163
Reproductive age, women at, 1861 to 1891, 315
Reproductive age, women at, in Australasian colonies, 330
Reproductive age, women at, in various countries, 331
Reserves in Greater Melbourne, 169
Results of Census, summary of, 793 to 965
Revenue per breadwinner in Australasian colonies, 774
Roman Catholics and Protestants, 1861 to 1891, 255 to 258
Roman Catholics 1881 and 1891, 269
Rooms in dwellings, 186 to 189
Salaries of public officers in three colonies, 758 to 761
Salary or wage-earners, 712 to 716
Salvation army, 268
Schedules, number of, 32
Scholars, ages of, 356 and 357
Scholars, in Sunday schools, 280 to 284
Scholars, number of, 349 to 352
Scholars, sexes of, 355
School age, children being educated at, 353 and 354
School age, education of children at, 369 to 373
Secrecy in regard to contents of Census schedules, 53
Shipping, census of, 21
Shipping, population in, 91, 116, and 208
Ships, dwellers in, 208
Ships, in Victorian waters, 209
Shires in which females were more numerous than males, 138
Shires in which population decreased, 112 and 113
Shires in whch population increased, 110 and 111
Sickness and accidents, 515 to 536, and 540 to 544
Sickness and accidents 1871 to 1891, 530
Sickness and accidents in Australasian colonies, 540 to 544
Sickness and accidents in town and country, 531
Sickness and infirmity, 509 to 610
Signature to marriage registers, 381 to 383, and 400 to 402
Soldiers' age, males at, in Australasian colonies, 334 and 335
Soldiers' age, males at, in Victoria, 317
Spinsters and bachelors, 417 and 418
Spiritists, 1881 and 1891
Staff of Census office, 40 and 41
State education in Victoria, 345
State school scholars, number of, 350 to 352
Statistics of Victoria, 1881 and 1891, 966 to 997
Subdivision of Census districts, 24 and 25
Sub-enumerators, agreements with, 27
Sub-enumerators, female, 31
Sub-enumerators, number of, 29
Sub-enumerators, payments to, 28 and 30
Summary of results of Census, 793 to 965
Sunday school teachers and scholars, 280 to 284
Sunday schools, 1891, 285
Supporting and dependent ages in Australasian colonies, 336, 337, and 342
Supporting and dependent classes in Victoria, 319 to 323
Swedenborgians, 1881 and 1891, 272
Tabulation of Chinese and Aborigines, 50
Tabulation sheet, specimen of, page 17
Taxation per breadwinner in Australasian colonies, 773
Teachers in Sunday schools, 280 to 282
Tent dwellers, 200
Town and country, breadwinners in, 711
Town and country, disablement in, 531
Town and country, dwellings in, 179
Town and country, education in, 384 and 385
Town and country, husbands and wives in, 449 and 450
Town and country, marriageable persons in, 428 and 429
Town and country, persons to a dwelling in, 203 and 204
Town and country, widowers and widows in, 466 to 468
Towns in which females were more numerous than males, 135 and 136
Towns in which population decreased, 104, 105, and 108
Towns in which population increased, 102, 103, and 107
Towns townships and villages, populations of, 85
Unalienated land, 644 and 666 to 668
Under and full age, numbers at, 303
Unemployed at various ages, 753 and 754
Unemployed in Australasian colonies, 791 and 792
Unemployed occupations of the, 751 and 752
Unemployed persons, 712 to 716
Unemployed persons 1881 and 1891, 750
Unfinished dwellings, 183
United Kingdom, Lower House representation in, 161 and 162
United Kingdom, natives of, in Victoria, 227 to 229
United Kingdom, Upper House representation in, 153
University graduates, number of, 358 and 359
University graduates, occupations of, 741 to 743
University the, 347
Unoccupied dwellings, 178 and 182
Unrecorded departures, 57
Upper House representation, 147 to 153
Value of houses, 190 and 191
Value of lands and estates, 192
Vessels, dwellers in, 208
Vessels, in Victorian waters, 209
Victoria, natives of, 220 to 223, and 226
Victorians in other colonies, 243 to 246
Wage-earners, 712 to 716
Wage-earners in Australasian colonies, 790
Wealth, distributors, &c., of, 695 to 697
Wealth, producers in Australasian colonies, 779
Widowers and widows, 457 and 459 to 468
Widowers and widows under 21, 465
Wives and husbands, 432 to 450, and 489 to 496
Women leading sexually immoral lives 455, 456, 499, and 500
Workers on their own account, 712 to 716
Workers on their own account in Australasian colonies, 789
Youthful breadwinners, 706
Youthful breadwinners in Australasian colonies, 776 and 777
Youthful dependents, 710

CENSUS OF VICTORIA, 1891., GENERAL REPORT.

To the Honorable the Chief Secretary.

Office of the Government Statist,

Melbourne, 27th January, 1893.

SIR,

The Census returns having been compiled and printed, I do myself the honour to submit the following Report thereon :—

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.

1.

The Census of Victoria 1891, as well as that of all the other Australasian Colonies, was taken as referring to midnight on Sunday, the 5th April of that year, which time coincided with that appointed for enumerating the population of the United Kingdom and most of the outlying portions of Her Majesty's Dominions. [Introductory remarks.]

2.

The subject of the Census of the British Empire was considered incidentally at the Colonial Conference held in London, in April, 1887, under the presidency of the Right Honorable the Secretary of State for the Colonies, Sir Henry Holland (now Lord Knutsford). It was then stated that in the month of July, 1886, the Registrar-General of Ireland had called attention to the want of information on the subject of Census statistics, and had made proposals for a simultaneous Census of the Empire under the direction of representatives of the United Kingdom, India, and the Colonies ; also that the Royal Colonial Institute and the Imperial Federation League had made representations to the Colonial Office upon the same subject. It was further mentioned that the Registrar-General of England had reported generally against these proposals, and had expressed himself "distinctly of opinion that it is best to leave each individual part of the Empire the choice of subjects of inquiry that should be included in its Census, and the form in which the information, when collected, can best be tabulated, so as to meet its own special conditions and requirements." [Colonial Conference in London.]

3.

The matter was discussed by the members of the Conference referred to, an officer of the General Register Office, London, being in attendance to give information thereon. No decision was arrived at, but the general feeling appeared to be that the Census of the whole British Empire should be taken at a given date, and that

uniformity of treatment should be secured where possible, which could be best obtained by the transmission of suggestions from the Imperial Government to the Colonial Governments two years before the date at which such Census should be taken.

*

SeeProceedings of the Colonial Conference1887, Volume 1., page 552 et seq., and Volume II., page 156 et seq. Eyre and Spottiswoode London, 1887.

4.

In pursuance of the outcome of this discussion, Lord Knutsford communicated with the Registrar-General of England, and requested that consideration might be given to the expediency of issuing proposals upon the subject, with the view of their being transmitted to the colonies at an early date. [Suggestions by Registrar-General of England.]

5.

To this communication the Registrar-General replied to the effect that no Census Act having been passed up to that time (January, 1889), he was unable to state positively what the subjects of inquiry would be, but, supposing them to be identical with those in 1881, he recommended the adoption of the same inquiries and the same forms as were then used in the taking and compilation of the English Census. He also made some suggestions as to what the age divisions should be, so as to harmonize with the divisions it was proposed to adopt in England.

6.

A copy of the Registrar-General's letter was forwarded to the Governors of the respective colonies, under cover of a circular dispatch, dated 28th February, 1889, in which Lord Knutsford commenced for consideration the points enumerated by the Registrar-General, and desired to be informed if they met with the concurrence of the Colonial Governments. The correspondence having been referred to me for report, I pointed out that the heads of inquiry indicated had been embodied in the schedule used at the last four Censuses of this colony, and, in addition, inquiries had been made here as to the amount of primary instruction possessed by, and religious belief of, each inhabitant of the colony ; also the number of rooms in, and the materials of, the house in which each family dwelt ; and further that, in tabulating the returns, the English system had been followed as closely as local circumstances would permit, somewhat less detail being given here than there under the head of occupations, but considerably more under several of the other heads ; also that prior to the compilation of the Census returns it was proposed to thoroughly revise the tabulation forms, with the view of making the classification agree, if possible, still more closely with that of England and Wales.

7.

A paper on the subject of the then ensuing Census was read on the 8th January, 1890, by the present writer, before Section F of the Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science, which was, at the time, assembled in Melbourne. In this paper the author laid stress upon the desirability of giving an Imperial character to the returns by compiling them, as nearly as possible, upon the English model, such divergencies only being allowed as might be necessary to suit local circumstances. He also strongly urged that, before the time came for taking the Census, the heads of the statistical departments of the different colonies should meet in conference, with the view of an agreement being arrived at for a uniform system of compilation throughout the group. [Conference of Australasian Colonies on subject of Census.]

8.

The idea of a Census Conference at once met with the approval of the members of the section, and the matter was soon afterwards brought to the notice of

the Government of Tasmania by Mr. R. M. Johnston, the Government Statistician of that colony, who had been President of Section F, as well as by the present writer, the result being that, after some correspondence between the Governments of the different colonies, it was at length decided that such a conference should be held at Hobart in the month of March, 1890.

9.

The Conference was accordingly held, the colonies represented being Victoria, New South Wales, South Australia, Tasmania, and New Zealand. Queensland, Western Australia, and Fiji did not send representatives, but expressed themselves generally as willing to fall in with the arrangements recommended by the Conference so far as circumstances might allow.

10.

The present writer was unanimously elected President of the Conference. The first meeting was held on the 3rd March, 1890, and the sittings were continued daily until the 18th of the same month, the result being that the principles on which the householder's schedule should be framed were agreed upon, and a model schedule based thereon was drawn up and adopted ; forms for classifying the Census returns under the several heads of inquiry—keeping in view Lord Knutsford's dispatch of the 28th February, 1889, and the letter of the Registrar-General of England attached thereto—were also decided upon ; and many minor points calculated to promote uniformity in the tabular statements published in the different colonies were discussed and settled.

11.

A Bill for taking a Census of the population and live stock of Victoria was introduced by the Government, and became law on the 15th September, 1890, under the title of theCensus Act1891.

*

54 Vict. No. 1171.

This measure fixed the day on which the enumeration was to be made, gave the Governor in Council power to appoint the requisite officers, roughly defined the process to be pursued, and made the Government Statist—under the Minister—the officer responsible for giving effect to the provisions of the Act. [Census Act.]

12.

On former occasions in Victoria, the householder's schedule was attached to, and formed portion of, the Census Act, but the undesirability of this having been pointed out by the Government Statist in his report upon the Census of 1881 ;

" Much evil has been found to result from the householder's schedule being attached to the Census Act. I would recommend that, in future, only the heads of inquiry should be embodied in the Act, on which a schedule should afterwards be based. There are matters of detail in this schedule which it is often desirable to vary even at the last moment, and this could be done if the schedule were, within certain limits, merely a matter of regulation ; whereas, hitherto, the Act once passed, however desirable it might be to effect changes, it has been impossible to alter the form of the schedule in the slightest degree." —See Report on the Census of Victoria, 1881, by H. H. Hayter, C.M.G., paragraph 3. Ferres, Melbourne, 1883.

and the Census Conference above alluded to, over which the same officer presided in Hobart, having also reported against the practice;

" In view of the possibility of its being found desirable to make alterations in the wording of the schedule after the Census Act has been passed, we have unanimously resolved to recommend that only the heads of inquiry—not the schedule—be embodied in the Census Act."—See Report of the Conference of Statists, paragraph 3. Strutt, Hobart, 1890.

the heads of inquiry only were embodied in theCensus Act1891, it being provided that the schedule embracing these heads should be prepared independently, subject to the approval of the Minister.

13.

The subjects of inquiry prescribed under the Census Act, and eventually arranged in the householder's schedule according to the pattern agreed upon at the

Census Conference, were identical with those adopted at former Censuses in this colony. They are specified in the third section of the Act, and are as follow

*

A reduced specimen of the householder's schedule used in Victoria, and adopted with slight variations in the other Australasian Colonies, is printed on the opposite page. Particulars respecting a family of ten persons have been written into the proper spaces, in order to show the manner in which the entries are made.

:—

  1. Sex.

  2. Age.

  3. Profession or occupation.

  4. Birthplace.

  5. Religion.

  6. Education.

  7. Sickness and infirmity (embracing all persons unable to follow their usual occupation on account of illness or accident, or who were deaf and dumb, blind, insane, idiotic, epileptic, paralytic, leprous, or who had lost a limb or the sight of an eye).

  8. Materials and number of rooms in dwelling.

  9. Number of each description of live stock.

14.

It being thought desirable, "for the purpose of giving better effect to the laws relating to education," that the machinery of the Census should be made use of for the purpose of ascertaining what children were and were not being educated, a form of educational schedule was attached to the Census Act, in which provision was made for obtaining information as to the name, sex, and place of residence of every child under fifteen years of age, also whether it was receiving education, and, if so, at what place. As this was done merely for the information of the Education Department, the schedules, when collected, were at once passed on to that Department, to be dealt with as the Minister of Public Instruction might think fit.

PREVIOUS ENUMERATIONS.

15.

The first permanent settlement of Victoria (then the Port Phillip district of New South Wales) was by John Batman, who arrived on the 29th May, 1835, and was shortly after followed by John Pascoc Fawkner.

Mr. Edward Henty had established a station on Portland Bay in the previous November, but this can hardly be said to have led to the permanent settlement of the colony, which was due to the enterprise of the parties led by Batman and Fawkner.

A year after the arrival of Batman an officer from Sydney, Mr. George Stewart, was sent by Sir Richard Bourke, the then Governor of New South Wales, to report upon the newly settled district. He found that on the 25th May, 1836, the population, exclusive of Aborigines—of whose numbers no estimate was made—consisted of 177 persons, viz., 142 males and 35 females. On the 29th September of the same year Captain Lonsdale arrived from Sydney to take charge of the district in the capacity of Resident Magistrate. He caused the population to be counted on the 8th November, when it was found to number 224, viz., 186 males and 38 females. Soon after, a stream of immigration having set in, chiefly from New South Wales and Tasmania, it was decided to take a Census on the 12th September, 1838, as a result of which the population was found to number 3,511, viz., 3,080 males and 431 females. The fourth enumeration was made on the 2nd March, 1841, that being the day on which the Census of the United Kingdom was also taken, the population returned being 11,738, viz., 8,274 males and 3,464 females. After this it was intended to take the Census quinquennially, and accordingly an enumeration was made on the 2nd March, 1846, resulting in a total of 32,879, viz., [Previous enumerations, Table 1. et. seq.]

20, 184 males and 12,695 females, and again on the 2nd March, 1851, resulting in a total of 77,345, viz., 46,202 males and 31,143 females. The district was now separated from New South Wales and erected into an independent colony, and the first goldfields had been discovered. Chiefly in consequence of the latter event a large accession of population took place, and it was determined not to wait until the next quinquennial period, but to enumerate the population on the 26th April, 1854. This was accordingly done, the population returned being 236,798, viz., 155,887 males and 80,911 females. The fame of the Victorian gold-fields continuing to cause an influx of population, another Census was taken after an interval of three years, viz., on the 29th March, 1857, the total number returned being 410,766, viz., 264,334 males and 146,432 females. Since then the population has been enumerated decennially on the same day as that on which the Census of the United Kingdom has been taken, viz., on the 7th April, 1861, population 540,322, viz., 328,651 males and 211,671 females ; 2nd April, 1871, population 731,528, viz., 401,050 males and 330,478 females ; 3rd April, 1881, population 862,346, viz., 452,083 males and 410,263 females ; and 5th April, 1891 (the Census which forms the subject of this Report), population 1,140,405, viz., 598,414 males and 541,991 females.

16.

In 1881 and 1891 all the colonies of the Australasian group enumerated their population on the same day. In 1861 and 1871 the Census was only simultaneous in the case of Victoria, New South Wales, and South Australia. In the last-named year Queensland did not take her Census until the 1st September, or five months later than the three colonies mentioned ; whilst Western Australia, Tasmania, and New Zealand had already taken their Censuses, the first on the 31st March, 1870, the second on the 7th February, 1870, and the third on the 27th February, 1871.

17.

It may be remarked that all the Australasian Colonies now take their Census decennially, on the same day as the Census is taken in the United Kingdom ; but Queensland and New Zealand also take an intermediate Census, thereby securing a quinquennial enumeration of their respective populations.

ARRANGEMENTS FOR TAKING THE CENSUS.

18.

TheCensus Act1891 provided for the appointment by the Governor in Council of two classes of officers for the purpose of taking the Census, viz., enumerators who should have charge of districts the limits of which the Governor in Council should define, and sub-enumerators who should perform the work of house to house collection in subdivisions of the enumerators' districts (sub-districts). Practically the formation of the enumerators' districts and the selection of the enumerators rested with the Government Statist, whilst the formation of the sub-districts and the selection of the sub-enumerators rested with the enumerators. [Arrangements for taking the Census.]

19.

The existing subdivisions of the colony of Victoria are numerous. Amongst these there are counties, electoral districts, electoral provinces, municipalities, police, mining, and deputy registrars' districts, parishes and bailiwicks, as well as various other divisions. In forming these divisions, which has been done at different times, but little attempt appears to have been made to assimilate the boundaries of the various classes of districts or to fit them in with each other ; but as it was necessary to find the Census population of each of the individual districts contained in these classes it became a matter of importance to decide which class should be taken as the [Formation of Census districts]

basis of the enumerators' districts, so that after the schedules were received by the Government Statist the difficulty of combining and arranging them in order to effect that object might be reduced as much as possible. After much consideration I determined upon taking the electoral districts for such basis. These had the advantage of frequently coinciding as regards some of their boundaries with the electoral provinces and municipal districts ; they were, moreover, generally of a suitable size to intrust to the charge of individual enumerators, and as most persons know in what district they vote at parliamentary elections, their boundaries were well recognized and easily discoverable upon the ground.

20.

There are 84 electoral districts. Of these, 79 were assigned to single enumerators ; but, in consequence of the large population, extent, or scattered nature of the other five electorates, I deemed it prudent to subdivide them, viz.,:—Castlemaine, East Bourke Boroughs, Gippsland East, and Villiers and Heytesbury each into two and Donald and Swan Hill into three enumerators' districts. The total number of Census districts was thus 90.

21.

The enumerators were not required to take account of the population living in ships (except those engaged in inland navigation) or in the islands on the coast (except those situated in Westernport Bay) or in light-houses. The inhabitants of ships lying in the Port of Melbourne were enumerated under the direction of the Harbor-master to the Melbourne Harbor Trust, whilst those of ships lying in other ports and places, and of islands and light-houses were enumerated by officers of the Customs Department. A special schedule was provided for the purpose of enumerating the persons in ships.

22.

As soon as it became known that the districts were decided upon, and that enumerators would be required, many applications were received from persons desirous of filling the office. These were carefully considered by the Government Statist before making his recommendation to the Minister. When no applicant appeared to be suitable, or if doubt existed as to which one was most suitable, the member for the district was consulted. No one was recommended for appointment who was not a resident of the district for which he applied. [Appointment of enumerators.]

23.

The enumerators were appointed early in January of the Census year, and thus had three months in which to make their preparations. As soon as the appointments were made, each enumerator was supplied with printed instructions respecting the nature of his duties, and was, moreover, furnished with two maps of his district whereon to mark his proposed plan of subdivision, also with two sets of forms having spaces on which to enter the boundaries and size of each sub-district, the number of dwellings it contained, the length of time proposed to be allowed for delivering and collecting the schedules, the names of the persons recommended for appointment as sub-enumerators, and whether it was proposed they should act on foot or on horse-back. The enumerator was instructed that after he had marked the maps and entered the required particulars on the forms, he should keep one set for his own guidance and return the other to the Government Statist in order that judgment might be formed as to the propriety of his arrangements.

24.

The instruction to the enumerators with reference to laying out their districts was to the effect that in all cities, towns, and boroughs, and where possible also in shires, the country should be so divided that the work of enumeration might [Subdivision of Census districts.]

be completed in three days, viz., one day for delivering and two days for collecting the schedules, but that whilst in scattered country districts more time might be allowed, an endeavour should be made to complete the collection by the Saturday following the Sunday of the Census. To effect these objects it was pointed out that in apportioning the work, it would be necessary to consider the distance to be traversed by the sub-enumerator in going from dwelling to dwelling, and so to form the sub-districts as to embrace more dwellings when these were situated near together, and fewer when they were apart. The following scale, which was that used at the Census of 1881 and found to answer well on that occasion, was recommended for adoption:—

Inhabited houses to be included in a sub-district.
In towns where the houses adjoin or are only a few yards apart150 to 200
In suburban districts or on gold-fields where the dwellings are still near, although further apart than in a closely-built town100 to 150
In the more settled agricultural districts where there is occasionalally a distance of more than half-a-mile between one dwelling and the next nearest50 to 100
In the more scattered agricultural districts where intervals of two miles or upwars intervence between some dwellings and othersLess than 50
In scattered country and pastoral districts, or for enumerating small bodies of miners prospecting, or men engaged in splitting timber, &c.According to the circumstances of the locality.

25.

Some of the enumerators divided their districts according to this scale in the first instance, and in other respects made their arrangements in so satisfactory a manner that their scheme could be at once approved of, but this was exceptional. The tendency of the majority was to make the sub-districts too large, and although the instruction was definite to so subdivide that not more than 200 houses should be assigned to any sub-enumerator, and as many as that only in a closely-built town, some of the enumerators, even in scattered country districts, where the houses were half a mile or more apart, allotted as many as 300 and even 400 houses to a sub-enumerator. Of course, in these cases the papers were returned for amendment, and this, in some instances, had to be done several times before approval could be accorded. It may be remarked that a disposition to make the sub-districts unduly large has been observed at every Census, and this has been a cause of constant contention and much correspondence between the Government Statist and the enumerators. Probably the chief cause of this tendency is that the enumerators desire to save themselves the trouble that a more minute subdivision of their district would entail, but also, in some instances, with the object of giving the sub-enumerators as many days' work and, consequently, as much pay as possible. As the sub-enumerators are frequently selected from amongst the relatives, neighbours, and acquaintances of the enumerator, that is, perhaps, not unnatural ; but it is, nevertheless, a practice which it is necessary that the department with which the management of the Census rests should watch closely and keep in check.

26.

For the guidance of the sub-enumerators, each one was supplied, on appointment, with printed instructions, in which the nature of his duties were fully detailed. Moreover, in country districts, as well as in town districts when deemed necessary, the sub-enumerators were supplied with maps showing the boundaries of their sub-districts, also those of any places situated therein it was desired should be shown separately. [Maps and instructions.]

27.

It had been the practice at previous Censuses to inform each sub-enumerator on his engagement of the number of days he would be allowed for completing his work, in determining which the nature and extent of his district were carefully weighed and taken into account. As, however, it was considered that it might not always be possible to judge beforehand of the exact time the work of a sub-district ought to occupy, he was further told that should the time allotted prove insufficient the enumerator's recommendation for additional payment would be considered. This arrangement was found to work badly, its effect being that on each occasion a majority of the sub-enumerators professed themselves unable to finish in the allotted time and claimed more pay, the consequence being that much correspondence ensued, and much time was wasted before all the claims could be satisfactorily settled. To avoid similar trouble at the Census under notice, I caused forms of agreement to be printed in duplicate, one copy to be retained by the enumerator and the other by the sub-enumerator, in which the number of days allowed were entered, also the rate of payment per day, and whether the work was to be done on foot or on horseback. These documents were signed by the enumerator and sub-enumerator, the latter being distinctly told that so far as payment was concerned he would be bound by the time set down, whether he could do the work within that time or not. This gave the enumerators rather more trouble in engaging the men, but it resulted in great saving of time and work to the department. In cases where, after the Census had been taken, it was found that the amount of work in a sub-district had been much underrated by the enumerator, or unexpected difficulties had arisen, some concession was necessarily made, but these cases being few in number, it was found possible to pay a large proportion of the sub-enumerators within a fortnight, and nearly all within a month, of the taking of the Census. On former occasions, for the reasons stated, four or five months were occupied in making an equal amount of progress. [Agreements with sub-enumerators.]

28.

The enumerators were paid by a single sum according to the amount of work in their districts. These payments were fixed by the Government Statist, subject to the approval of the Minister. For town districts they generally ranged from £20 to £25, and for country districts from £25 to £70. After the Census had been taken it was found that in some cases the payment had been fixed too low, and it was therefore raised. The total amount ultimately paid to the 90 enumerators was £2,713, or an average of £30 2s. 11d. to each. The largest payment to any enumerator was £70, and the smallest £20. [Payments to enumerators.]

29.

The number of sub-enumerators employed was 2,330, of whom 976 acted on foot, 1,310 on horseback, and 44 partly on foot and partly on horseback, and besides there were 45 interpreters to the Chinese, who were treated in all respect as sub-enumerators ; there were thus 2,375 persons engaged in the actual work of house to house collection. The total number of days these officers worked was 12,818, of which 9,188 were paid for at the horseback and 3,721 at the foot rate. The longest time any sub-enumerator worked was 20 days, and the shortest time was one day. [Number of sub-enumerators.]

30.

The rate of payment to sub-enumerators was 10s. per diem to those who acted on foot, and £1 to those who acted on horseback, finding their own horses ; and besides, each sub-enumerator was allowed half a day at the foot rate for making up his returns. The total amount paid was £11,631, or an average of £4 17s. 11d. to each sub-enumerator employed. The largest amount earned by any one persons was £20 5s., and the smallest was 10s. [Rates of payment to sub-enumerators.]

31.

Four of the sub-enumerators, viz., three in Brunswick and one in St. Kilda, were women. All the remainder were men. This being the first time female sub-enumerators had been employed in Victoria, it was deemed prudent to try the experiment only upon a small scale. As far as it went, however, it was successful, and no fault could be found with the way the work was done. It may be remarked that at the recent Census of England and Wales, also for the first time, a few female sub-enumerators were employed. [Female sub-enumerators.]

32.

Before the Census was taken, each enumerator was required to send in an estimate of the number of dwellings in his district, and this was some sort of guide as to the number of householders' and educational schedules required. These were forwarded to him with an addition of 10 per cent., or more in remote districts, to allow for contingencies. In most cases, however, requisitions were made for a further supply, and it was found necessary, as at every previous Census-taking, to cause a much larger number to be printed than was actually used. It will be readily understood that each sub-enumerator must be supplied with an extra number in case he might fall short owing to miscalculations as to his requirements on the part of the enumerator or some other cause ; then each enumerator must keep a supply in stock in case any sub-enumerator should fall short at the last moment notwithstanding this precaution, and a reserve must also be kept at the central office to supply any sudden demand. For these reasons, whilst the number of householders' and shipping schedules used numbered about 250,000, and the educational schedules used numbered a few thousand less, as many as 320,000 of either kind were received from the Government Printer, and nearly the whole of these were sent out to the enumerators. It will thus be seen that it was found necessary to print 28 per cent. more forms than the actual requirement, but this excess, large as it appears, was not so great as that at the Census of 1881, when the schedules printed exceeded by 43 per cent. the number which were used. [Number of schedules.]

33.

The cost of taking the Census on the last five occasions, so far as the payments to the enumerators and sub-enumerators were concerned, was as follows. In addition to the amounts named, considerable sums were expensed on each occasion on clerical labour, office buildings, fittings and furniture, stationery, printing, advertising, railway fares, and other charges :— [Cost of enumeration.]

COST OF ENUMERATIONS, 1857 TO 1891.
Paid to—1857.1861.1871.1881.1891.
£s.d.£s.d.£s.d.£s.d.£s.d.
Enumerators1,8551161,9351901,6431002,1431302,71368
Sub-enumerators13,38519012,9651209,81617910,2880011,630140
Total15,24110614,90111011,4607912,43113014,34408

34.

The population enumerated in 1857 was 410,766 ; that in 1861 was 540,322 ; that in 1871 was 731,528 ; that in 1881 was 862,346 ; and that in 1891 was 1,140,405. The rate per head for the actual collection was thus—at the first period nearly ninepence (8.91d.) ; at the second less than sixpence three farthings (6.62d.) ;

at the third about threepence three farthings (3.76d.) ; at the fourth less than threepence halfpenny (3.46d.) ; and at the fifth about threepence (3.02d.). It will be observed that although the population enumerated in 1891 was more than twice as large as that in 1861 or 1857, the total amount paid was less than at either of those periods.

35.

Some of the enumerators, after receiving their instructions, felt themselves unable to perform the duties of the office satisfactorily and resigned, and one enumerator who was found to be incompetent was removed. All who eventually acted were not equally efficient, but taken as a whole they were a superior class of men. Many changes took place in the ranks of the sub-enumerators, who were, also for the most part, above the average in point of intelligence and good conduct, but there were some exceptions, and a few instances occurred of their abandoning their work without giving notice to the enumerator, after they had commenced to deliver their schedules. As, however, the enumerators were on the alert, this was soon discovered, and fresh men were promptly appointed, so that the work of the Census did not suffer in consequence. [Resignations and removals of officers.]

36.

With the view of preparing the public mind for the approach of the Census, 15,000 printed notices of that event were issued under the signature of the Chief Secretary, and were posted by the police one week before the Census day at all police stations, railway stations, post-offices, and other prominent positions throughout the colony, and a copy of the same notice was thrice inserted in theGovernment Gazetteand all newspapers. It was also translated into the Chinese language by Mr. C. P. Hodges, the well-known interpreter, and several thousand copies were posted in the Chinese quarters of the towns and gold-fields, a number being also distributed amongst the leading Chinese. Moreover, each sub-enumerator working amongst the Chinese carried a copy with him, in order to convince the people of that race that he had official warrant for asking the questions he did. [Notices and advertisements of Census.]

37.

Following up the notice referred to, an advertisement was inserted in all the newspapers at short intervals extending over several weeks after the Census day, requesting that any cases of neglect on the part of sub-enumerators should be reported to the Government Statist, and at the same time reminding householders that communications addressed to that officer, either by post or wire, need not be prepaid. This elicited a number of complaints, which were at once referred to the enumerators for investigation. Many were found to be premature and others groundless. In some cases, however, it was ascertained that schedules had not been delivered, or had not been recovered ; and these omissions, which generally arose from some doubt as to the boundaries of sub-districts, were at once rectified. The advertisements were continued until no more replies were received, and as people generally appeared to take interest in the corrections of the Census, and evinced a desire to assist the department as much as possible in the matter of discovering omissions, it may be assumed with much confidence that, if any households were eventually overlooked, their number was so small as not to be worth mentioning.

38.

A few instances occurred of persons escaping enumeration in consequence of their having changed their residences between the time of the schedules being deposited and the time they should have been collected ; and when this was proved to be the case a small allowance was made therefore, the numbers added being placed under the head of " Migratory Population." The whole amounted to only 1,209, viz., [Migratory population.]

630 males and 579 females. In no other case was any addition made to the number of those whose names were recorded in the householders' schedules.

39.

The arrangements made for securing a speedy return of the principal results of the Census were similar to those which had been successfully adopted in 1881. Each sub-enumerator was instructed to make up and give in to his enumerator on the day following that on which he received the last of his returns, a statement of the number of persons in his sub-district, distinguishing Chinese and Aborigines, and the number of houses, whether inhabited, uninhabited, or in course of erection. From these statements the enumerator then made out a summary on a form supplied for that purpose, the total results relating to his district being shown on one line. Every exertion was used to get these summaries from the enumerators as speedily as possible, and when all were received, a table showing the unchecked totals of the population of each district, and of the colony as a whole, was at once prepared. This was furnished to the newspapers on the 4th May and was published on the following day. After the figures had been partially checked, ten tables were made out from the same summaries, giving copious details of the European, Chinese, and Aboriginal population in the counties, electoral provinces, electoral districts, and municipalities, as well as comparisons with former Censuses. These were sent to the Government Printer on the 19th May, and when printed were widely distributed. The tabulation of the Census returns, schedule by schedule, was at once commenced, and a series of tables embodying the finally corrected figures were published on the 8th October. [Early publication of results.]

CENSUS OFFICE STAFF.

40.

Fully twelve months before the period arrived for taking the Census, applications were received from persons desirous of being appointed to take part in its compilation, and a stream of such applications continued to flow in until some time after the enumeration had been made, the total number of applicants amounting to nearly 800. The right to make the selection from this army of candidates rested with the Public Service Board, but, in view of the difficulty it was supposed would be experienced in choosing the most suitable persons, the Government Statist was asked to submit the names of those he desired should be appointed. It was not until the lists had been carefully and anxiously scrutinized by that officer, and much outside pressure had been resisted, that the names were finally selected. As a result of the choice of his own subordinates being left to the Government Statist, the men appointed upon his recommendation were, upon the whole, of a superior class. There were a few exceptions, as there must always be whatever principle of selection is adopted, but the services of those officers who were found to be objectionable were not retained for a long period. [Census Office staff.]

41.

Whilst the compilation was in progress, the largest number of extra clerks attached to the Census Office at any one time was 65, but the employment of so many only lasted for about five months.

COMPILATION OF THE CENSUS.

42.

At the Census Conference to which allusion has been made,

*

See paragraph 9,ante.

an agreement was come to between the representatives of the different colonies taking part in the [Compliation of the Census.]

proceedings to the effect that the returns should be compiled as far as possible upon a uniform principle, and certain resolutions were agreed to for the purpose of insuring that this principle should be observed. The forms decided upon were mainly based upon those used in Victoria in connexion with the Census of 1881, almost the only exception being those relating to the Occupations of the People, in which considerable changes were made. These will be referred to later on, when the Census inquiry respecting occupations is being dealt with.

43.

But whilst the form in which the results should appear was duly settled, the manner in which those results might be arrived at was left optional. It was generally understood, however, that in each of the colonies the card system of tabulation would be followed, which, although it had previously been used in this office for compiling returns of marriages and deaths, the criminal statistics, and the valuations of Friendly Societies, had never, it is believed, been used in any country as a means of compiling a Census until that practice was initiated by the present writer in connexion with the Census of 1881.

44.

Before commencing the tabulation, a number was assigned to each Census district ; the schedules were then arranged in order, those relating to each place it was desired to distinguish being kept separate from the others by means of sheets of thick paper labeled with the Census district number, and with a second number, indicating the name of the county, electoral province, district, and division ; city, town, borough, or shire ; ward or riding ; township, village, or gold-working. When the arrangement of the schedules was completed, these were paged with a numbering machine, a number commencing afresh with No. 1 being assigned to each place, and then the first tabulation, " Inhabitants and Houses," was commenced. For this tabulation the information was extracted from the schedules upon sheets having columns ruled for the purpose, but all succeeding tabulations were effected by means of cards.

45.

The ordinary cards used were of two colours, white and blue, one of the former being devoted to each male, and one of the latter to each female, of the population. There were, consequently, 598,414 white cards, and 541,991 blue cards, or 1,140,405 in all. The size of the cards was about 3 inches by 2¼ inches. Words and letters were printed upon them indicating as briefly as possible the places at which were to be entered the particulars returned on the Census schedule respecting the individual to whom the card referred, the schedule and the place to which it related being also indicated by numbers. In addition to these cards, green ones were also provided for the purpose of making duplicates of those on which information was entered which it was required to deal with specially. These comprised cards relating to French, Belgian, Italian, or Austro-Hungarian subjects, full particulars respecting whom—except names, which were withheld in view of the confidential character of the returns—had been promised to their respective Governments ; also those containing entries of native countries, or religious denominations, for which columns were not provided in the tabulation sheet ; of persons over 85 years of age ; of divorced persons ; of University graduates ; or of persons suffering from any illness or infirmity. The duplicate cards being all of one colour (green), a corner was cut off from those used for females, so that the sexes might be the more readily distinguished. The total number of duplicate cards used was about 30,000. [Card system of tabulation.]

46.

The following is a fac-simile of the card used in tabulating the Census of 1891 :—

Census from facsimile

NOTE.—The abbreviations in the second line imply unmarried, married, widowed, and divorced ; the letters S and T at the end of the line " Religion" are to indicate whether the person was a Sunday School scholar or teacher ; the letters in the following line mean read and write, read only, and cannot read ; the letters M. and D. after " Occupation" are to show whether the person was a manufacturer or a dealer ; the letters in the last line but one indicate whether he was an employer of labour, on his own account without employing labour, a wage-earner, or was unemployed.

47.

For the custody and arrangement of the cards boxes were provided, made of straw board, each box holding 500 cards. These boxes were all properly marked and labeled, and, when not in use, were placed in pigeon-holes and consigned to the charge of a trustworthy officer, so that any boxes wanted might be readily obtainable.

48.

After the entries had been made upon the cards, and their correctness verified by examination, the next proceeding was to reduce the results to a tabular form. This was done by sorting the cards of each place into heaps, according to whatever head of inquiry it was desired to work out. Thus, in the case of the religions, say in Alberton Shire, County of Buln Buln, the cards of the members of the Church of England were sorted out, also those of the Roman Catholics, Presbyterians, Methodists, Independents, Baptists, &c. ; after which it was only necessary to count the cards in each heap, and to enter the numbers so obtained in the columns of specially-prepared tabulation sheets.

*

A reduced specimen of the sheet used for tabulating the birthplaces, religions, ages, education, and conjugal condition of males, also the occupations of the dependent or non-breadwinning classes, with pen and ink entries made in the columns, in order to show the state of the sheet when completed, is given on page 17. The sheet for females in no way differs from this except that the word "Females" is printed at the head instead of Males. A detailed account of the process of tabulation, by Mr. Joseph Hart, who was in immediate superintendence of the staff employed to compile the Census, is published immediately after this report.

A precisely similar course was pursued in the case of the birthplaces, ages, education, and conjugal condition, also in the case of the occupations so far as certain leading lines were concerned. When the numbers had been entered upon the tabulation sheets, the totals were collected upon other sheets for the purpose of making summaries, after which the results were copied into the forms in which the tables were to appear when published.

49.

The more detailed returns of occupations were, in the first instance, tabulated on sheets on which all known occupations had been printed, with columns placed [Tabulation of occupations.]

opposite to them for numbers, ages, &c., figures indicating the order, sub-order, and line in which each occupation should be placed being also printed against it. The cards relating to the various occupations having been sorted and counted in the same way as has been explained in connexion with the other heads of inquiry, the numbers were entered in the proper columns. The sheets were then cut across between the lines, which had been left sufficiently wide apart for that purpose, and the slips so obtained—having the name of one occupation on each—were pasted on blank sheets of paper according to the order, sub-order, and line, after which the numbers were added, and the totals were carried into specially-ruled sheets prepared for the printer.

*

Reduced specimens of the slips referred to, after being arranged and added, are given at the back of the specimen tabulation sheet. See page 18.

50.

Before commencing any of the tabulations, the cards relating to the Chinese and Aborigines were placed apart, it having been agreed at the Census Conference that the returns of persons of these races—differing so much as they do from the remainder of the population in almost every respect—should be dealt with separately. All particulars relating to these peoples were, however, ascertained and tabulated in the same way as those relating to persons of European birth or origin. [Tabulation of Chinese and Aborigines.]

51.

When the principal tables had been compiled, much still remained to be done. The green duplicate cards had to be dealt with for the purpose of making use of the information noted thereon. Special particulars were extracted respecting the Chinese and Aborigines ; inmates of hospitals, asylums, and gaols ; employers, employed, and unemployed, and a variety of other matters ; there were, moreover, numerous computations to be made showing averages, percentages, and comparisons with former Censuses of Victoria as well as with those of other countries. Upon the intelligent treatment of these and other minor matters much of the usefulness of a Census depends, and much valuable material would be lost were they not attended to. A Census being an expensive and infrequent operation, it is important that as much as possible should be made of the facts brought to light by its means, and that none should escape observation by reason of indolence on the part of the compiler or false economy on the part of the Government. [Special compilations.]

52.

In tabulating the returns of a Census, much assistance may be derived from mechanical appliances. An exceedingly ingenious contrivance is used in the Census Office of the United States for performing all the operations connected with the tabulation by means of an " electrical tabulating machine" patented by Herman Hollerith, of Washington. The methods are stated to " consist essentially in first recording the data relating to each person by punching holes in sheets or strips of electrically non-conducting material (paper), and then counting or tallying these data, either separately or in combination, by means of mechanical counters operated by electro-magnets, the circuits through which are controlled by the perforated cards or strips." One of these machines was imported to Victoria by a Melbourne firm, and was carefully inspected by myself and other officers of this Department, the decision arrived at being that however suitable the system might be for dealing with a large population like that of the United States, it would be too costly, complicated, and cumbrous for use in connexion with so small a population as that of Victoria. It was felt, however, that much time would be saved if some contrivance could be devised for counting the cards more effectively and quickly than could be done by hand. To accomplish this, three machines based upon the principle of Waterlow's well-known [Mechanical appliances.]

Railway ticket-counting machines were constructed by Messrs. Reid and Wheat, of Little Collins-street, Melbourne. These machines, though of considerable assistance, did not operate so smoothly as they would have done if all the cards had been of exactly the same size, which is necessary to insure their perfect working. Moreover, excellent numbering machines of colonial manufacture were used for paging the schedules, whilst Tate's Patent Arithmometer and Fuller's Spiral Slide Rule were found invaluable for making computations, the former proving much superior in point of durability to the French calculating machine (L' Arithmometre) made by Thomas, of Colmar, which was used at the Census of 1881, but which, in consequence of the softness of the metal used in its construction, was frequently out of order.

53.

Whilst the tabulation was in progress, every care was taken to preserve the secrecy of the Census schedules in compliance with the Act, and strict injunctions were issued to the clerks in the Census Office not to reveal any portion of their contents, or even to make them a subject of conversation amongst themselves. Applications were several times made by the police and others to search the schedules for names, but these were invariably refused. To avoid a recurrence of such requests, as soon as the tabulation had been completed I applied to the Government for permission to destroy the documents, and this having been at once granted, the schedules were sent to a paper-mill and reduced to pulp in the presence of an officer who was instructed to keep the documents under observation until the process of destruction was complete. [Secrecy of Census schedules preserved.]

NUMBERS OF THE PEOPLE.

54.

The population of Victoria enumerated on the 5th April, 1891, was as follows :— [Numbers of the people. Table I. et. seq.]

Males598,414
Females541,991
Total1,140,405

55.

According to the registrations, the excess of births over deaths between the Censuses of 1881 and 1891 was 161,699, viz., 73,406 of males and 88,293 of females. The colony not only retained a number equivalent to the whole of this natural increase, but gained in addition 116,360 persons, viz., 72,925 males and 43,435 females, by immigration. In the previous intercensal period, 1871 to 1881, the excess of registered births over registered deaths was, of males 66,923 and of females 78,980 ; but the colony lost by emigration a number of males equivalent to all those who arrived and 15,890 more, and a number of females equivalent to all who arrived except 805, so that, had there been no births, the net loss of population in those ten years would have been 15,085.

56.

Between the Censuses of 1881 and 1891 the excess of recorded arrivals by sea over recorded departures by sea was 183,347, viz., 126,817 of males, and 56,530 of females. If these numbers, and those just quoted showing the excess of births over deaths, had been correct, and the arrivals and departures overland had balanced each other, the Census would have shown a population of 1,207,392, viz., 652,306 males and 555,086 females, or 66,987, viz., 53,892 males and 13,095 females, more [Actual, apparent, and estimated population.]

than it actually did. The totals may to a certain extent have been affected by overland migration, of which no account is kept, but there is no doubt that the main disturbance has arisen from the circumstance that a large number of the departures by sea are unrecorded. The defective nature of the emigration returns being known, an allowance was made for it each quarter in the estimates of population published at those periods by the Government Statist, the whole allowance during the ten years 1881-91 being 52,131, viz., 41,333 males, and 10,798 females ; this reduction, however, turned out to be insufficient, as the estimate brought on to the Census day exceeded the population then enumerated by 14,856, viz., 12,559 males and 2,297 females. The following table shows the actual, apparent, and estimated population at the date of the Census of 1891, and the numbers by which the apparent and estimated exceeded the actual population :—

ACTUAL, APPARENT, AND ESTIMATED POPULATION, 5TH APRIL, 1891.
Sex.Population of Victoria.Excess over Actual Population of—
Actual.(1)Apparent.(2)Estimated.(3)Apparent Population.Estimated Population.
Males598,414652,306610,97353,89212,559
Females541,991555,086544,28813,0952,297
Total1,140,4051,207,3921,155,26166,98714,856
[(1) Enumerated at the Census of 1891.] [(2) Made up by adding excess of recorded births over recorded deaths to excess of recorded arrivals over recorded departures between Censuses of 1881 and 1891.] [(3) Made up by deducting an estimate of 41,333 males and 10,798 females from the apparent population for unrecorded departures.]

57.

During the period intervening between the last two Censuses, the recorded departures from the colony numbered 602, 189, viz., 411,792 males and 190,397 females. Adding the unrecorded departures as derived from the last column but one of the last table to these numbers, and calculating the proportion of such departures to the whole, it is found that nearly 10 per cent. of those who left the colony in the ten years ended with the Census day 1891, viz., 11½ per cent. of the males, and 6[formula]per cent. of the females, passed out by sea or over the borders without their departure being officially recognized. In the ten years 1871-81 these proportions were as follow :—Both sexes 17 per cent. ; males, 19 per cent.; females 11 per cent. [Proportion of unrecorded emigrants.]

58.

At the Census of 1881 the actual was found to be less than the apparent population by 67, 437, or 55,204 males and 12,233 females. These numbers are greater as regards the total by 450, and as regards the males by 2,070, but less as regards the females by 1,620, than the difference found to exist at the recent Census. [Actual and apparent population, 1881.]

59.

The disturbance of the population estimates by defective records of emigration is not confined to Victoria, the recent Census having revealed the fact that no fewer than 218,278 persons, viz., 169,014 males and 49,264 females, left the various colonies on the continent of Australia during the previous ten years without their departure having been noticed. This is made plain by the following table, which shows for each of the continental colonies the difference between the apparent population—or that made up by the addition of the excess of births over deaths. [Disturbance of Australian population estimates by defective records.]

and of arrivals over departures recorded during the intercensal period to the population enumerated in 1881—and the actual population, or that enumerated in 1891 :—

DEFICIENCY OR SURPLUS OF POPULATION SHOWN BY THE CENSUS RETURNS OF THE COLONIES ON THE CONTINENT OF AUSTRALIA, 1891.
Colony.Difference between Apparent and Enumerated Population.
Males.Females.Total.
Deficiency.
Victoria53,89213,09566,987
New South Wales(1)82,62613,12595,751
Queensland31,16921,42952,598
South Australia2,6791,0533,732
Western Australia562562
Total170,36649,264219,630
Surplus.
Western Australia1,3521,352
Not Deficiency169,01449,264218,278
[(1) Since the Census was taken, the Government Statistician of New South Wales has amended his totals of immigration and emigration for the intercensal period 1881-91, thereby causing the difference between the apparent and enumerated population 1891 to appear less than that shown by the figures in this line, which are based upon the returns which had been published from year to year up to the time the Census of 1891 was taken.]

60.

According to the figures, much the largest deficiency occurred in New South Wales, but only as regards the males. This is probably due to a large number having crossed the border to Queensland, where the deficiency of males as compared with that of females is less than in the other colonies. The small surplus of males in Western Australia is, perhaps, to be accounted for by men having come over the frontier of that colony from the Northern Territory of South Australia in numbers sufficiently great to more than counteract the loss sustained by unrecorded emigration by sea.

61.

It will be observed that the deficiency of males is more than three times that of females. This is probably accounted for by the circumstance that when taking a sea voyage the passages of the latter are more frequently taken beforehand than those of the former ; it being an ascertained fact that the unrecorded persons are, for the most part, those who fail to take this precaution.

62.

In the insular colonies of Australasia the Census returns indicate a loss by unrecorded emigration similar to that occurring in the continental colonies. Thus the population enumerated at the Census of 1891 was less than the apparent population by 10,338, viz., 6,967 males and 3,371 females, in Tasmania ; and by 15,265, viz., 10,918 males and 4,347 females, in New Zealand. [Disturbance of population estimates in insular colonies.]

63.

It should be pointed out that the number by which the apparent exceeds the actual population does not represent all who leave the respective colonies unobserved, as, whilst practically all the deaths are registered, a number of the births [Disturbance by unregistered births.]

escape registration, the population estimates being thereby disturbed in an opposite direction to that due to unrecorded departures, therefore the number of the latter must really be always greater than that shown by the figures.

64.

The following is a statement of the number of persons enumerated at the Census of 1891 in all the Australasian Colonies, the sexes being distinguished :— [Population of Australasian Colonies.]

POPULATION OF THE AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891 (INCLUDING CHINESE AND ENUMERATED ABORIGINES(1)).
Colony.Males.Females.Total.
Victoria598,414541,9911,140,405
New South Wales612,562519,6721,132,234
Queensland(1)234,498179,805414,303
South Australia181,311162,909344,220
Western Australia33,03022,42255,452
Total1,659,8151,426,7993,086,614
Tasmania77,56069,107146,667
New Zealand355,738312,913668,651
Grand Total2,093,1131,808,8193,901,932
[(1) In 1891, no attempt was made to enumerate or to estimate the numbers of the Aborigines in Queensland, therefore the numbers partly enumerated and partly estimated in 1881, viz., males, 10,719, females, 9,866, total, 20,585, have been added to the enumerated population. See table of Aborigines in the Australasian Colonies, paragraph 74 post.]

65.

The following diagram has been constructed for the purpose of showing the relative proportions of the populations of the respective Australasian Colonies, males and females being distinguished :— [Diagram.]

NOTE.—The square represents the total population of Australasia (3,901,932).

66.

The Census of 1891 showed Victoria to be still the most populous colony in the Australasian group. The male population of New South Wales exceeded that of Victoria, but the effect of this upon the numbers of the total population was neutralized by the large excess of females in this colony. The official estimates published prior to the Census indicated that New South Wales had a larger population than Victoria, but the simultaneous enumeration of the two colonies has shown the reverse to be the case, the total excess in favour of Victoria being 8,171, viz., 22,319 females, less 14,148 males.

67.

If the Chinese and Aborigines be deducted, the excess of the population of Victoria over that of New South Wales will be even more marked, although males will be found still to preponderate in the latter colony. Persons of those two races numbered only 9,942 in Victoria, but as many as 22,436 in New South Wales. Omitting the Chinese and Aborigines, the following are the numbers in the two colonies :—

POPULATION OF VICTORIA AND NEW SOUTH WALES, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Colony.Males.Females.Total.
Victoria589,317541,1461,130,463
New South Wales594,448515,3501,109,798
Excess in favour of Victoria25,79620665(1)
Excess in favour of New South Wales5,131
[(1) Net figures.]

68.

Chinese first began to arrive in Victoria in 1853 ; and at the Census of 1854, 2,000 were enumerated. In 1855 an Act was passed limiting the number of Chinese males a ship might bring to Victoria to one to every 10 tons, and making it compulsory that the sum of £10 should be paid in respect to each of such immigrants. But, notwithstanding the stringent provisions of this statute, which, however, were largely evaded by Chinese being landed in the adjacent colonies and coming overland to Victoria, the Chinese had in 1857, when the next Census was taken, increased to 25,424 ; and at the end of 1859 it was estimated that they numbered no less than 42,000. Soon after this an exodus of Chinese took place, chiefly to New South Wales, it being estimated that, besides those who departed by sea, as many as 11,000 went over the frontier to work at the Lambing Flat diggings in that colony. In consequence of this the Census of 1861 showed the number of Chinese remaining in Victoria to be only 24,732, or 692 less than in 1857. In 1865 the Act which imposed restrictions on Chinese immigration was repealed ; but, notwithstanding this, the number of Chinese in the colony had decreased by the time the Census of 1871 was taken to 17,935, or by 6,797 as compared with 1861 ; which number at the Census of 1881 had been still further reduced to 12,128, or by 5,807 more. Since that Census two Acts imposing restrictions on Chinese immigration have been passed, the first being TheChinese Act1881, 45 Vic., No. 723 (1st April, 1882), which limited the number of Chinese immigrants a ship might bring to Victoria to one to every 100 tons, and imposed on each of such immigrants a tax of £10, to be paid before the left the vessel. These provisions were repealed byThe Chinese Immigration Restriction [Chinese in Victoria.]

Act 1888, 52 Vict. No. 1005

*

Now Chinese Restriction Act 1890 (54 Vict. No. 1073), Consolidated Statutes.

(22nd December, 1888), which was introduced in accordance with resolutions passed at a meeting of representatives of Australasian Governments held at Sydney in June, 1888, each colony engaging to introduce a similar measure. The Victorian Act abolished the poll tax, but provided that no vessel should enter any port in this colony having on board more than one Chinese to every 500 tons of her burden, and that in the event of any vessel bringing more than this proportion, her owner, master, or charterer would be liable to a penalty of £500 for every one by which it should be exceeded ; also that any Chinese who should enter Victoria by land should obtain a permit in writing from an officer duly appointed to grant it, and failing to do so should be liable to a penalty ranging from £5 to £20, and, in addition to or substitution for such penalty, to be deported to the colony whence he came ; this provision, however, to remain in abeyance until put in operation by the Governor in Council, which has not yet been done. Chinese duly accredited or sent on a special mission to an Australasian Government by any other Government ; Chinese forming portion of crews of vessels ; Chinese naturalized

The issue of letters of naturalization to Chinese has been stopped for some years. Chinese not prossessing such letters are prohibited from voting at parliamentary, municipal, or mining board elections.

in Victoria ; and any other Chinese whom the Governor in Council may exempt by special proclamation

This has been availed of in a few instances, e.g., teachers, well-known merchants, &c.

are exempted from the provisions of the Act. This Act has had the effect of largely restricting Chinese immigration.

69.

The Chinese living in Victoria at the date of the Census of 1891 numbered 9,377, of whom only 605 were females. All were not pure Mongolians, 417, or nearly 5 per cent. of the males, and as many as 471, or 78 per cent. of the females, being half-castes.

70.

The following is a statement of the number of Chinese according to the Census returns of each of the Australasian Colonies :— [Chinese in Australasian Colonies.]

CHINESE IN THE AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES.
Colony.Males.Females.Total.
Victoria(1)8,7726059,377
New South Wales(2)13,55560114,156
Queensland(3)8,527478,574
South Australia(4)3,926713,997
Western Australia9125917
Total35,6921,32937,021
Tasmania(5)993631,056
New Zealand4,426184,444
Grand Total41,1111,41042,521
[(1) Including 888 half-castes, viz., 417 males and 471 females.] [(2) Including 867 half-castes, viz., 422 males and 445 females.] [(3) Including 29 males and 29 females children born in Queensland of Chinese parents, also 1 Chinaman born in New South Wales.] [(4) These were the numbers born in China, persons of European extraction there born and Chinese born in other countries not having been kept separate in the returns.] [(5) Including 117 half-castes, viz., 62 males and 55 females.]

71.

In all the colonies some of the persons born in China were not of the Chinese race, whilst, on the other hand, some members of the Chinese race were born

elsewhere than in China. It is believed that the numbers in the table are exclusive of the former, but inclusive of the latter, in the case of all the colonies except South Australia, in which colony all those set down in the Census schedules as born in China, but no others, have been taken to be Chinese.

72.

At the first colonization of the district now called Victoria, the Aborigines were officially estimated to number about 5,000 ; but according to other, and apparently more reliable, estimates they numbered at that time not less than 15,000. At the Census of 1891, only 565 Aborigines, viz., 325 males and 240 females were enumerated. It is tolerably certain, however, that there are more in the colony than are shown by the figures. In consequence of the nomadic habits of this people, some may have been missed by the sub-enumerators ; and it is, moreover, possible that the latter sometimes failed to comply with the instruction to note the fact of the person being an Aboriginal by marking the letter " A" after the birthplace entry on the Census schedule, and in consequence it might possibly not be recognized that he was one. The Central Board for the Protection of the Aborigines state that they have information of the existence of 731 Aborigines in the colony. [Aborigines in Victoria.]

73.

Of the Aborigines enumerated only 317, viz., 192 males and 125 females, were pure blacks. The remainder, numbering 248, viz., 133 males and 115 females had a cross of European blood in their veins.

74.

The following is a statement of the number of Aborigines enumerated or believed to exist in each Australasian Colony :— [Aborigines in Australasian Colonies.]

ABORIGINES IN THE AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES.
Colony.Males.Females.Total.
Victoria(1)325240565
New South Wales(2)4,5593,7218,280
Queensland (1881)(3)10,7199,86620,585
South Australia(4)14,5109,27923,789
Western Australia(5)3,5162,7296,245
Total33,62925,83559,464
Tasmania(6)7366139
New Zealand(7)22,86119,13241,993
Grand Total56,56345,033101,596
[(1) Including 248 half-castes, viz.,:—133 males and 115 females.] [(2) Including 3,183 half-castes, viz.,:—1,663 males and 1,520 females.] [(3) No provision was made in 1891 to enumerate, or form an estimate of the number of, Aborigines in Queensland. The numbers for 1881—partly counted and partly estimated—have therefore been repeated.] [(4) Partly estimated.] [(5) Civilised Aborigines only ; 575 half-castes, viz.:—293 males and 282 females are included.] [(6) These are half-castes. No Aborigines of unmixed race remain on the Island of Tasmania.] [(7) Including 40 Aboriginal inhabitants of the Chatham islands (Marioris), viz.:—26 males and 14 females.]

75.

In most, if not all the Australasian Colonies, the enumeration of the Aborigines was incomplete. It has been already stated that, in Victoria, whilst only 565 (including half-castes) were enumerated, 731 are believed to be in existence. In Queensland no attempt was made to enumerate or estimate the number of Aborigines, therefore the number returned in 1881, which is believed very much to understate the truth, has been repeated. In South Australia, the Aborigines were not regularly enumerated, the figures given being derived from estimates made by the Census collectors. In Western Australia only civilized Aborigines were enumerated. In the numbers given for that colony, 575, viz., 293 males and 282 females, are half-castes. In Tasmania there are no longer any Aborigines of unmixed race, the last male having died in 1869, and the last female in 1876. There are, however, a few half-castes. With the Maoris of New Zealand, 40 Morioris, viz., 26 males and 14 females, are included. These are the last surviving Aboriginal inhabitants of the Chatham Islands, which is a group lying about 360 miles to the east of New Zealand, in latitude 43° 50′ S., longitude 177° E., and is a dependency of that colony.

76.

The following is a statement of the population of the United Kingdom and its various possessions and dependencies, according to the Census of 1891, so far as the information has reached this colony :— [Population of British Dominions.]

POPULATION OF BRITISH DOMINIONS, 1891.
Country or Colony.Males.Females.Total.
EUROPE.
England and Wales14,050,62014,950,39829,001,018
Scotland1,942,7172,082,9304,025,647
Ireland2,318,9532,385,7974,704,750
Isle of Man and Channel Islands147,870
British soldiers and sailors abroad (1881)215,974
Gibraltar8,68010,42019,100
Malta81,31683,721165,037
ASIA.
British India(1)112,542,739108,630,213221,172,952
Feudatory Native States66,050,479
Ceylon(1)1,594,1821,414,2843,008,466
Straits Settlements344,840168,065512,905
Protected Malay States412,440
British North Borneo (1889)175,000
Sarawak (1889)300,000
Labuan and smaller islands5,853
Hong Kong157,58563,856221,441
Aden and Perim41,910
Bahrein Islands8,000
Cyprus209,291
AFRICA.
Mauritius206,038164,550370,588
Seychelles, &c.7,398
Natal268,062275,851543,913
Zulu and Tonga Lands180,000
Cape of Good Hope767,327759,8971,527,224
Basutoland218,902
British Beechuanaland72,726
Beechuanaland Protectorate50,000
St. Helena1,9862,1304,116
Ascension (1890)360
Lagos41,80043,80785,607
Gold Coast, including Protectorate (1890)1,905,000
Sierra Leone39,87534,96074,835
Gambia14,266
AMERICA.
Canada4,829,411
Newfoundland100,77597,159197,934
Bermuda7,1068,01715,123
Honduras16,26815,20331,471
British Guiana147,669123,369271,038
West Indies—
Bahamas22,55525,01047,565
Turk's Islands2,2112,5334,744
Jamaica305,948333,543639,491
St. Lucia20,66622,04242,708
St. Vincent18,78022,27441,054
Barbados81,105101,201182,306
Grenada25,93528,12754,062
Tobago8,6579,73018,387
Virgin Islands2,1402,4994,639
St. Christopher and Nevis22,00825,65447,662
Antigua16,90019,21936,119
Montserrat5,3316,43111,762
Dominica12,05914,78226,841
Trinidad108,42091,608200,028
AUSTRALASIA AND SOUTH SEAS.
Australasia, Tasmania, and New Zealand2,093,1131,808,8193,901,932
Fiji67,98157,421125,402
Falkland Islands1,0867031,789
Total346,184,536
[(1) The Census of India and Ceylon was taken on the 26th February, or 38 days earlier than that of other portions of the British Empire.]

DISTRIBUTION OF THE PEOPLE.

77.

Victoria is divided into (1) thirty-seven counties ; (2) sixty urban municipalities, viz., eleven cities, nine towns, and forty boroughs, and one hundred and thirty-seven country municipalities or shires ; (3) fourteen electoral provinces returning members to the Upper House ; (4) eighty-four electoral districts returning members to the Lower House. These divisions do not fit in with each other, the boundaries crossing in many directions ; the population of each of the different divisions, and of their respective subdivisions, however, have been ascertained from the Census returns, and the numbers are given in the tables which have been laid before Parliament. [Distribution of the people.]

78.

The county with the largest population is Bourke, in which the metropolis is situated. The persons returned therein numbered 517,009, or nearly half (five-elevenths) of the population of the colony. The next most populous county is Grant (69,599), in which Geelong and the greater part of Ballarat East are situated ; then Talbot (59,088), containing Castlemaine, Chewton, Daylesford, Maryborough, and Creswick ; Bendigo (52,756), containing Bendigo City and Eaglehawk ; and Grenville (41,975), containing Ballarat and a small portion of Ballarat East. The counties having the smallest populations are Weeah with only 14, and Millewa with only 172 inhabitants. Both are situated in the mallee portion of the Wimmera district, at the extreme north-west of the colony. Next to these are Croajingolong, Wonnangatta, and Tambo, in Gippsland, with 1,779, 2,068, and 2,262 inhabitants ; then Follett, abutting on the frontier of South Australia, at the south-western part of Victoria, with 2,749 inhabitants. [Counties, Table X.]

79.

In the 60 urban municipalities, 620,240 persons were enumerated, or 55 per cent. of the municipal population of the colony ; in the 137 country municipalities 517,635 persons were enumerated, or 45 per cent. of that population. [Cities, towns, and boroughs, Table XIII.]

80.

Of the urban municipalities, Melbourne is the most populous, with 73,361 inhabitants. The only towns found to contain more than half that number were South Melbourne with 41,724, Prahran with 39,703, and Richmond with 38,797 inhabitants. These are suburbs of Melbourne, as also are Collingwood with 35,070, Fitzroy with 32,453, Brunswick with 21,961, North Melbourne with 20,997, St. Kilda with 19,838, Hawthorn with 19,585, Footscray with 19,149, Williamstown with 15,960, Essendon with 14,411, Port Melbourne, with 13,067, Flemington and Kensington with 9,958, Brighton with 9,858 inhabitants, and several less populous towns. Of the extra-metropolitan towns, the most populous are Bendigo with 26,774, Ballarat with 24,257, Ballarat East with 16,592, Geelong with 11,666, Warrnambool with 6,582, Geelong West with 5,779, Stawell with 5,183, Maryborough with 4,994, and Castlemaine with 4,770 inhabitants.

81.

The populations of the towns just mentioned are those included within their municipal limits, but instances occur of several municipalities lying close to one another, and virtually forming parts of one town, in which case it is customary when naming the population of the principal town of the group, to give that of the whole. Thus Melbourne with its immediate suburbs (Greater Melbourne) contains 9 cities, 6 towns, 4 boroughs, 5 complete shires, and 12 parts of shires, the whole extending in all directions for a distance of ten miles from the Melbourne Post-office. In like manner Greater Ballarat and Greater Geelong each contain three urban municipalities and [Principal towns, with suburbs.]

some outlying portions of shires ; Greater Bendigo contains two urban municipalities and some outlying portions ; and Greater Castlemaine contains two urban municipalities and outlying portions. The following are the populations of the towns named with their suburbs, the populations of Warrnambool and Stawell, which appear to have no suburbs in immediate contiguity with their boundaries, being also given :—

POPULATION OF THE SEVEN PRINCIPAL VICTORIAN TOWNS, 1891.
Number of Inhabitants.
Melbourne490,896
Ballarat46,158
Bendigo38,348
Geelong24,283
Castlemaine6,804
Warrnambool6,582
Stawell5,183

82.

According to the Census of 1891, Greater Melbourne contained 43 per cent. of the population of the colony. The following figures show that this proportion increased much more during the ten years prior to the taking of that Census than it did during the previous twenty years :—

PROPORTION OF POPULATION OF GREATER MELBOURNE TO TOTAL POPULATION OF VICTORIA AT LAST FOUR CENSUSES.
Per cent.
186125.89
187128.87
188132.81
189143.05

83.

Greater Melbourne extends over a wider area than that under the jurisdiction of the Metropolitan Board of Works, the population of the latter district being returned at 476,849, or 14,047 less than that of Greater Melbourne. Since the Census was taken, additional territory, containing 830 inhabitants, has been placed under the Board, the population of the district under their control being thereby increased to 477,679.

84.

Besides the existing urban municipalities, there are 16 towns which were at one time boroughs, but have since ceased to have an independent municipal existence, and have become embodied in shires. Some of these still maintain considerable populations, whilst in others—generally in consequence of the exhaustion of goldfields to which they originally owed their existence—the population has dwindled to a mere fraction of what it was formerly. The names of these towns, and their Census populations, are as follow :—Kyneton, 3,371 ; Beechworth, 2,528 ; Walhalla, 1,771 ; Maldon, 1,692 ; South Barwon (including Belmont), 1,589 ; Chiltern, 1,351 ; Kilmore, 1,122 ; Woodend, 1,021 ; Avoca, 787 ; Gisborne, 413 ; Taradale, 322 ; Moonambel, 309 ; Steiglitz, 265 ; Guildford, 236 ; Jamieson, 223 ; Graytown, 104. The total is 17,104, which, added to the population of present cities, towns, and boroughs (620,240), gives a total of 637,344 for the urban population of Victoria. [Former boroughs.]

85.

Including the urban municipalities, the populations of 727 towns, townships, and villages were ascertained from the Census returns. Of these, 2 contained upwards of 40,000 inhabitants ; 4 had between 30,000 and 40,000 ; 4 had between 20,000 and 30,000 ; 8 had between 10,000 and 20,000 ; 11 had between 5,000 and [Towns, townships, villages, Table XX.]

10,000 ; 4 had between 4,000 and 5,000 ; 10 had between 3,000 and 4,000 ; 8 had between 2,000 and 3,000 ; 36 had between 1,000 and 2,000 ; and 69 had between 500 and 1,000.

86.

Melbourne, including its suburbs, is the most populous city in the Southern Hemisphere, the next to it being Buenos Aires, which with its suburbs contains 466,267 inhabitants, or 24,629 less than Melbourne. Next to Buenos Ayres, the most populous city is Rio de Janeiro, said to contain, with its suburbs, 409,000 inhabitants, or 81,896 less than Melbourne, and next to these Sydney, with 387,434 inhabitants, or 103,462 less than Melbourne. The following table shows the Census population of each Australasian capital city, males and females being distinguished, and the suburbs included in every case :— [Population of Australasian capitals.]

POPULATIONS OF AUSTRALASIAN CAPITAL CITIES, 1891.
Cities.Males.Females.Total.
Melbourne247,960242,936490,896
Sydney197,550189,884387,434
Adelaide63,87769,375133,252
Brisbane47,07746,58093,657
Hobart16,31017,14033,450
Wellington16,32416,90033,224
Perth4,2494,1988,447

86A.

Hobart stands above Wellington, its population being the larger by 226. At the same time it will be noticed that the male population of Wellington exceeds that of Hobart by 14, the difference being more than made up by the female population of Hobart being the larger by 240.

87.

It appears that the metropolitan population forms a larger proportion of the total population in Victoria than in any of the other Australian Colonies ; at the Census of 1881 the first position was occupied by the capital of South Australia, which has since fallen to the second place. The following are the positions in each colony, according to the Census under review :—

PROPORTION OF METROPOLITAN TO TOTAL POPULATIONS IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
Per cent.
Melbourne43.05
Adelaide38.70
Sydney34.22
Hobart22.81
Brisbane22.61
Perth15.23
Wellington4.97

88.

Except in the case of New Zealand, the capital city of each colony, with its suburbs, is very much more populous than any other town within its limits ; but in New Zealand, the towns of Auckland, Christchurch, and Dunedin are more populous than Wellington, the capital. Important extra-metropolitan towns, however, are contained in every one of the colonies. The following list of metropolitan and extra-metropolitan towns, including their immediate suburbs in both cases, is believed to [Populations of principal Australasian towns.]

embrace all which have more than 5,000 inhabitants ; the population of each such town, and the name of the colony in which it is situated are also given, and the towns are arranged in order according to their respective populations :—

PRINCIPAL TOWNS IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
Town.Colony.Population.
MelbourneVictoria490,896
SydneyNew South Wales387,434
AdelaideSouth Australia133,252
BrisbaneQueensland93,657
NewcastleNew South Wales51,561
AucklandNew Zealand51,298
ChristchurchNew Zealand47,846
BallaratVictoria46,158
DunedinNew Zealand45,865
BendigoVictoria38,348
HobartTasmania33,450
WellingtonNew Zealand32,221
GeelongVictoria24,283
Broken HillNew South Wales19,789
LauncestonTasmania17,208
RockhamptonQueensland14,392
IpswichQueensland13,059
MaryboroughQueensland11,724
ParramattaNew South Wales11,677
GympieQueensland10,972
ToowoombaQueensland10,936
GoulburnNew South Wales10,916
TownsvilleQueensland10,356
MaitlandNew South Wales10,214
BathurstNew South Wales9,162
WollongongNew South Wales8,803
InvercargillNew Zealand8,551
PerthWestern Australia8,447
NapierNew Zealand8,341
CastlemaineVictoria6,804
NelsonNew Zealand6,626
WarrnamboolVictoria6,582
OamaruNew Zealand5,621
FremantleWestern Australia5,607
AlburyNew South Wales5,447
StawellVictoria5,183
MaryboroughVictoria5,166
OrangeNew South Wales5,064
WanganuiNew Zealand5,011

89.

Of the 39 towns named, 8, containing 621,788 inhabitants, are in Victoria ; 10, with 520,067 inhabitants, are in New South Wales ; 9, with 212,380 inhabitants,

are in New Zealand ; 7, with 165,096 inhabitants, are in Queensland ; 1, with 133,252 inhabitants, is in South Australia ; 2, with 50,658 inhabitants, are in Tasmania ; and 2, with 14,054 inhabitants, are in Western Australia.

90.

Of the country municipalities or shires in Victoria only 1 had over 9,000 inhabitants, viz., Warrnambool, with 9,199. After Warrnambool the most populous shires were Kyneton, with 8,727 ; Benalla, with 8,652 ; Hampden, with 8,360 ; Malvern, with 8,136

*

Malvern and Caulfield are really towns, though called shires, and form portion of the suburbs of Melbourne.

; Caulfield, with 8,005
*

Malvern and Caulfield are really towns, though called shires, and form portion of the suburbs of Melbourne.

; Caulfield, with 8,005* ; and Korong, with 8,004 inhabitants. The shires with the smallest populations were Springfield, with 915 ; Doncaster, with 852 ; Bulleen, with 818 ; Upper Yarra, with 779 ; and Keilor, with no more than 596 inhabitants. These are the only shires which contained fewer than 1,000 inhabitants. [Shires. Table XV.]

91.

The whole of Victoria, except about a hundredth part, is embraced in municipalities. The unmunicipalized portion contained only 91 inhabitants when the Census was taken ; there were besides 2,439 residents in ships and vessels lying in the harbors and rivers of the colony. The persons not subject to municipal jurisdiction thus numbered 2,530, or only 1 in about 450 of the total population. [Extra-municipal population.]

92.

The Chinese were very widely distributed throughout the colony. Of the total number (9,377) 4,170 were in cities, towns, and boroughs ; 5,169 were in shires ; and 38 were on board ships. Persons of this race were found in every county except Heytesbury and Weeah—the largest numbers being in Bourke (2,656), Talbot (1,109), Bogong (874), and Grant (654) ; in every city, town, and borough, except Port Fairy and Wood's Point—the largest numbers being in Melbourne (1,563), Ballarat East (433), and Bendigo (368) ; and in every shire, except Arapiles, Bannockburn, Barrabool, Belfast, Berwick, Broadmeadows, Cranbourne, Darebin, Doncaster, Ferntree Gully, Gisborne, Keilor, Melton, North Ovens, Nunawading, Oakleigh, Pyalong, Springfield, Woorayl, and Wyndham—the largest numbers being in Beechworth (370), Bright (304), Bairnsdale (224), Rutherglen (211), Grenville (205), and Mount Alexander (192). [Distribution of Chinese.]

93.

Of the Aborigines (numbering 565) only 15 were in cities, towns, and boroughs, the remainder being in shires. The largest numbers, as might have been expected, were in those shires wherein Aboriginal stations are situated, viz., Portland (108), Tambo (89), Healesville (73), Dinboola (59), Avon (58), and Warrnambool (40). [Distribution of Aborigines.]

INCREASE OF POPULATION.

94.

The increase of population between the Censuses of 1881 and 1891 was 278,059, viz., 146,331 males and 131,728 females, as against an increase of 130,818, viz., 51,033 males and 79,785 females between the Censuses of 1871 and 1881, and an increase of 191,206, viz., 72,399 males and 118,807 females between the Censuses of 1861 and 1871. It will be observed that, whilst in the last intercensal period the increase of males was greater than that of females, in the two previous intercensal periods the increase of females was greater then that of males. [Increase of population, Table VI. et seq.]

95.

Between the Censuses of 1881 and 1891 the rate of increase of the total population (32.2 per cent.) was much greater than that between 1871 and 1881 17.9 per cent.), but not so great as that between 1861 and 1871 (35.4 per cent.).

96.

The rate of increase of the male population was considerably greater in the last than in either of the two previous intercensal periods, the percentage being 32.4 between 1881 and 1891, 12.7 between 1871 and 1881, and 22.0 between 1861 and 1871.

97.

The rate of increase of the female population was, as in the case of the male population, greater in the last than in the middle period, but it was less than in the first period, the percentage being 32.1 between 1881 and 1891, 24.1 between 1871 and 1881, and 56.1 between 1861 and 1871.

98.

When the Census of Victoria is taken in the year 1901 the population will be found to number 1,508,000 if it should have continued to increase at the same rate as it did between 1881 and 1891 ; or if at the same rate as between 1861 and 1871 it will number 1,544,000 ; but if only at the same rate as between 1871 and 1881 it will number barely 1,345,000. [Probable population in 1901.]

99.

The increase of the urban population between 1881 and 1891 was much larger than that of the country population, for whilst, during the interval, the population of cities, towns, and boroughs increased by 185,773, or at the rate of 43 per cent., that of shires increased by only 97,574, or at the rate of 23 per cent. [Increase in town and country.]

100.

The population increased in all the counties except the following, in which it diminished by the numbers set against their respective names :—Bendigo, 3,897 ; Gladstone, 1,269 ; Grenville, 2,184 ; Kara Kara, 459 ; Normanby, 6 ; Ripon, 458 ; Talbot, 8,875 ; and Wonnangatta, 773. In Dalhousie the females were fewer by 79 than in 1881, but, as there was an increase of 218 males, there was a net increase of 139 in the total ; in Kara Kara there was a falling-off of 470 males, but, as there was an increase of 11 females, the total falling-off was reduced to 459 ; in Normanby there was a falling-off of 39 females, but, as there was an increase of 33 males, the total falling-off was reduced to 6. [Increase in different counties, Table VIII, and X.]

101.

Very much the largest increase of population between the last two Censuses (209,427)—amounting to over 75 per cent. of the total increase—was in the metropolitan county of Bourke ; the next largest increase (15,739) was in Buln Buln, a county embracing the greater part of South Gippsland ; the next largest (10,112) was in Lowan, an important wheat-growing county, situated between Borung and the South Australian frontier ; and the next (9,951) was in Moira, after Borung the most important of the wheat-growing counties, having long frontages to the Murray, Goulburn, and Ovens rivers. Of the counties in which increase occurred, the smallest was in Millewa (5, viz., from 167 to 172), a county situated in the mallee, at the extreme north-west of the colony ; and the next smallest was in Weeah (10, viz., from 4 to 14), a county also situated in the mallee, immediately to the south of Millewa.

102.

Between the Censuses of 1881 and 1891, the boroughs of Horsham, Northcote, and Oakleigh were created ; the borough of Essendon and the borough of Flemington was divided, so as to form the town of Essendon and the borough of Flemington and Kensington ; and the borough of Walhalla ceased to exist as an independent municipality. Of the remaining cities, towns, and boroughs, 38 contained more, and [Cities, towns, and boroughs in which population Increased, Table XII.]

17 contained fewer inhabitants in 1891 than in 1881. The following are those in which the population increased during the intercensal period :—

CITIES, TOWNS, AND BOROUGHS IN WHICH POPULATION INCREASED BETWEEN 1881 AND 1891.
Cities, Towns, and Boroughs.Population.Increase.
1881.1891.
Ararat2,7403,151411
Ballarat22,41124,2571,846
Ballarat East14,84916,5921,743
Brighton4,7559,8585,103
Brunswick6,22221,96115,739
Carisbrook1,0891,13546
Collingwood23,82935,07011,241
Fitzroy23,11832,4539,335
Footscray5,99319,14913,156
Geelong9,72111,6661,945
Geelong West4,8455,779934
Hamilton2,9673,373406
Hawthorn6,01919,58513,566
Inglewood1,2001,367167
Kew4,2888,4624,174
Koroit1,6441,69450
Majorca9941,00511
Malmsbury1,3291,36738
Maryborough3,2974,9941,697
Melbourne65,85973,3617,502
Newtown and Chilwell4,6425,249607
North Melbourne17,83920,9973,158
Port Fairy1,7571,864107
Port Melbourne8,77113,0674,296
Portland2,2652,28419
Prahran21,16839,70318,535
Queenscliff1,2161,905689
Raywood42646943
Richmond23,40538,79715,392
Rutherglen484704220
Sale3,0733,442369
Sebastopol2,4982,57880
South Melbourne25,37441,72416,350
St. Arnaud2,6293,045416
St. Kilda11,65419,8388,184
Wangaratta1,3312,051720
Warrnambool4,8396,5821,743
Williamstown9,03415,9606,926
Total349,574516,538166,964

103.

An analysis of the table will show that of the 38 cities, towns, and boroughs in which the population increased 15 are situated in the metropolitan area, viz., Melbourne, Brighton, Brunswick, Collingwood, Fitzroy, Footscray, Hawthorn, Kew, North Melbourne (formerly Hotham), Port Melbourne (formerly Sandridge), Prahran, Richmond, South Melbourne (formerly Emerald Hill), St. Kilda, and Williamstown ; Geelong with its suburbs, viz., Geelong West and Newtown and Chilwell, account for 3 more ; 11 are chiefly dependent on gold-mining, viz., Ararat, Ballarat, Ballarat East, Carisbrook, Inglewood, Majorca, Maryborough, Raywood, Rutherglen, Sebastopol and St. Arnaud ; 5 are chiefly dependent on agriculture, viz., Hamilton, Koroit, Malmsbury, Sale, and Wangaratta ; and 4 are sea-ports, viz., Port Fairy (formerly Belfast), Portland, Queenscliff, and Warrnambool.

104.

In the following cities, towns, and boroughs fewer inhabitants were enumerated in 1891 than in 1881 :— [Cities, towns, and boroughs in which population decreased, Table X.]

CITIES, TOWNS, AND BOROUGHS IN WHICH POPULATION DECREASED BETWEEN 1881 AND 1891.
Cities, Towns, and Boroughs.Population.Decrease.
1881.1891.
Bendigo28,15326,7741,379
Browns and Scarsdale1,085687398
Buninyong1,4161,183233
Castlemaine5,7874,7701,017
Chewton1,6881,212476
Clunes5,8113,4862,325
Creswick3,7313,095636
Daylesford3,8923,83953
Dunolly1,5021,45151
Eaglehawk7,3627,31547
Echuca4,7894,354435
Heathcote1,2031,090113
Smythesdale685421264
Stawell7,3485,1832,165
Talbot2,3181,439879
Tarnagulla886713173
Wood's Point562290272
Total78,21867,30210,916

105.

It will be noticed that with the exception of Echuca, a port on the Murray River, all the cities, towns, and boroughs in which the population decreased were chiefly or entirely dependent upon mining operations.

106.

The increase of population in the first 38 urban municipalities being 166,964, and its decrease in the last 17 being 10,916, it follows that the net increase in the 55 towns named was 156,048.

107.

Of the 16 towns already referred to which were at one time, but now have ceased to be, boroughs, 7 had larger and 9 had smaller populations in 1891 than in 1881. Those in which the population increased were as follow :— [Former boroughs in which the population increased.]

FORMER BOROUGHS IN WHICH THE POPULATION INCREASED BETWEEN 1881 AND 1891.
Towns.Population.Increase.
1881.1891.
Beechworth2,3992,528129
Chiltern1,2431,351108
Gisborne220413193
Kilmore1,0921,12230
Kyneton3,0623,371309
South Barwon1,4741,589115
Walhalla1,6141,771157
Total11,10412,1451,041

108.

In the following former boroughs the population decreased during the intercensal period :— [Former boroughs in which population decreased.]

FORMER BOROUGHS IN WHICH THE POPULATION DECREASED BETWEEN 1881 AND 1891.
Towns.Population.Decrease.
1881.1891.
Avoca904787117
Graytown16110457
Guildford765236529
Jamieson328223105
Maldon2,8091,6921,117
Moonambel604309295
Steiglitz27526510
Taradale1,3273221,005
Woodend1,1481,021127
Total8,3214,9593,362

109.

The sum of the increases in the first 7 towns being subtracted from the sum of the decreases in the last 9, the result is a net decrease in the 16 towns named of 2,321 inhabitants.

110.

The shires of Arapiles, Borung, Dimboola, Doncaster, Ferntree Gully, Gordon, Healesville, Kara Kara, Lancefield, Lawloit, Mildura, North Yarrawonga, Numurkah, Poowong and Jeetho, Preston, Rodney, Tambo, Upper Yarra, Walhalla, Warragul, and Woorayl were created between 1881 and 1891. The boundaries of other shires were altered, but in 74 shires the boundaries remained unchanged ; in 39 of these the population increased and in 35 it diminished in the intercensal period. [Shires in which population increased. Table XIV.]

The following table shows the populations of the shires showing increase according to the two enumerations, also the numbers by which the second enumeration showed those populations to have increased :—

SHIRES IN WHICH POPULATION INCREASED BETWEEN 1881 AND 1891.
Shires.Population.Increase.
1881.1891.
Bellarine4,0984,911813
Berwick3,4774,080603
Boroondara1,5256,2044,679
Braybrook1,1071,556449
Broadford1,5371,62891
Broadmeadows1,7511,77928
Bulla1,9782,125147
Chiltern1,9762,260284
Coburg2,6595,7523,093
Colac5,1757,5252,350
Cranbourne1,4202,082662
Creswick6,6477,9931,346
Dandenong1,4142,4501,036
Dunmunkle4,3494,725376
East Loddon1,7011,71716
Eitham2,3442,874530
Euroa4,8907,3812,491
Flinders and Kangerong1,7272,518791
Glenlyon2,6312,72594
Hampden6,4878,3601,873
Heidelberg2,7754,4131,638
Kilmore2,4422,593151
Korong7,7518,004253
Kowree2,2772,933656
Kyneton8,7258,7272
Malvern1,7978,1366,339
Melton1,0381,189151
Moorabbin3,7336,5422,809
Mornington2,0583,6961,638
Mortlake2,8632,93774
Mount Rouse2,1462,16418
Nunawading1,5734,4492,876
Rosedale3,1133,676563
Rutherglen2,3893,3971,008
Springfield88191534
Towong3,3105,1051,795
Warrnambool9,0649,199135
Wodonga1,5681,737169
Yea1,0852,036951
Total119,481162,49343,012

111.

Of the shires named in the table as showing increased populations, Boroondara, Coburg, Heidelberg, Malvern, Moorabbin, and Nunawading doubtless owe their rise mainly to their proximity to the metropolis ; a few of the other shires, such as Chiltern, Creswick, East Loddon, Korong, and Rutherglen, have contained important

gold-fields, some of which continue to be worked profitably, still, in these, as well as in most of the other shires mentioned, the development of their agricultural resources has probably been the main cause of the increase in their populations.

112.

In the following shires the population fell off in numbers between 1881 and 1891 :— [Shires in which population decreased, Table XIV.]

SHIRES IN WHICH POPULATION DIMINISHED BETWEEN 1881 AND 1891.
Shires.Population.Decrease.
1881.1891.
Ballarat4,5314,49140
Bannockburn2,1081,803305
Barrabool2,3272,098229
Beechworth7,9567,355601
Belfast3,0552,650405
Bet Bet4,7253,5681,157
Bungaree4,9814,466515
Buninyong9,5356,9822,553
Corio2,3002,167133
Darebin1,3041,26935
Dundas3,2503,083167
Gisborne2,6172,162455
Grenville6,0263,5682,458
Howqua1,2701,144126
Huntly3,7643,414350
Keilor68959693
Leigh1,9051,680225
Lexton2,1312,03992
Maldon5,1164,422694
Marong8,7467,3451,401
Merriang1,2531,086167
Metcalfe3,7253,097628
Minhamite1,8021,73864
Mount Alexander4,5212,3622,159
Mount Franklin3,4002,921479
McIvor3,4243,000424
Newstead2,6742,145529
North Ovens2,1261,986140
Ripon5,2924,504788
Stawell4,0603,756304
Strathfieldsaye4,0353,365670
Talbot2,7501,7451,005
Tullaroop5,0423,7571,285
Wannon2,6702,479191
Whittlesea1,8591,8572
Total126,969106,10020,869

113.

The falling-off in the population of Ballarat, Beechworth, Bet Bet, Bungaree, Buninyong, Grenville, Huntly, Maldon, Marong, Metcalfe, Mount Alexander, Mount Franklin, McIvor, North Ovens, Ripon, Stawell, Talbot, and some others is no doubt mainly due to the diminished yield of the gold-fields within or adjacent to their borders ; whilst the absorption of small by large holdings, and the fact that land formerly cultivated has since reverted to grazing, is probably the principal reason of the falling-off in Bannockburn, Barrabool, Belfast, Corio, Darebin, Dundas, Gisborne, Keilor, Leigh, Lexton, Minhamite, Newstead, Tullaroop, Wannon, Whittlesea, &c.

114.

The populations of the first 39 shires having increased by 43,012, whilst those of the last 35 fell off by 20,869, it follows that the net increase between 1881 and 1891 in the 74 shires named was 22,143.

115.

All the municipalities or portions of municipalities included in Greater Melbourne—embracing a radius of ten miles from the Melbourne Post Office—contained larger populations in 1891 than in 1881. The increase in Greater Melbourne as a whole was 207,949, or 75 per cent. of the total increase in the colony. The increase of males was 108,954, that of females 98,995, the former being something under and the latter something over 75 per cent. of the increase of the same sexes in the colony. [Increase in Greater Melbourne.]

116.

The shipping in Victorian waters contained 593 more persons, viz., 529 more males and 64 more females in 1891 than in 1881. [Increase in shipping.]

117.

The following table shows the increase and percentage of increase of the population of both sexes in the various Australasian Colonies between the Censuses of 1881 and 1891 :— [Increase in Australasian Colonies.]

INCREASE OF POPULATION IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES BETWEEN 1881 AND 1891, INCLUDING CHINESE AND ABORIGINES.
Colony.Increase in Ten Years.
Males.Females.Total.
Numerical.Centesimal.Numerical.Centesimal.Numerical.Centesimal.
Victoria146,33132.37131,72832.09278,05932.24
New South Wales201,41348.99179,35352.69380,76650.67
Queensland98,45472.3781,73983.35180,19376.97
South Australia28,30318.5029,70622.3058,00920.27
Western Australia14,32876.619,07067.9323,39873.00
Total488,82941.75431,59643.37920,42542.49
Tasmania16,39826.8114,56426.7030,96226.75
New Zealand61,76521.0172,85630.35134,62125.21
Grand Total566,99237.15519,01640.241,086,00838.57

118.

It will be observed that in the interval between the last two Censuses the total population increased considerably in all the Australasian Colonies, the largest numerical increase being in New South Wales and the next largest in Victoria. The largest proportionate increase, however, was in Queensland, the next in Western Australia, and the next in New South Wales. The rate of increase in Victoria was lower than in these, but much higher than in Tasmania, New Zealand, or South Australia.

119.

In all the colonies except South Australia and New Zealand thenumericalincrease of males was greater than that of females ; whilst in all except Victoria, Western Australia, and Tasmania, thecentesimalincrease of females was greater than that of males.

120.

The increase of population on the Australian continent, also on that continent with the addition of Tasmania and New Zealand, was as follows during the intervals between each two of the last four Censuses, embracing a period of 30 years in all :—

INCREASE OF POPULATION IN AUSTRALIA AND AUSTRALASIAN DURING THREE INTERCENSAL PERIODS.
Periods.Increase of Population in—
Australia.Australasia.
Numerical.Centesimal.Numerical.Centesimal.
1861 to 1871501,19447.14685,51155.39
1871 to 1881572,54736.59819,35542.60
1881 to 1891920,42542.491,086,00838.57

121.

It will be noticed that both in Australia and Australasia the numerical increase of population became greater at each successive period ; whilst in Australia the centesimal increase was greatest at the first and least at the middle period ; and in Australasia it was also greatest at the first, but least at the last period.

122.

Should the Census of the Australasian Colonies be taken simultaneously in 1901, the population would be found to be as follows under the conditions named :— [Probable population of Australasia in 1901.]

PROBABLE POPULATION IN 1901.
Continent of Australia.Population, 1901.
If the increase should be at the rate prevailing between 1881 and 18914,398,000
If the increase should be at the rate prevailing between 1871 and 18814,216,000
If the increase should be at the rate prevailing between 1861 and 18714,542,000
PROBABLE POPULATION IN 1901.
Australia, Tasmania, and New Zealand.Population, 1901.
If the increase should be at the rate prevailing between 1881 and 18915,407,000
If the increase should be at the rate prevailing between 1871 and 18815,564,000
If the increase should be at the rate prevailing between 1861 and 18716,063,000

123.

In the following table is shown the population of the metropolis, including suburbs, of each of the Australasian Colonies according to the last two Census enumerations ; also the numerical increase of the population of each city during the intervening decade :— [Increase in Australasian capitals.]

INCREASE OF POPULATION IN AUSTRALASIAN CAPITAL CITIES BETWEEN 1881 AND 1891.
City.Population.Increase in Ten Years.
1881.1891.Numerical.Centesimal.
Melbourne282,947490,896207,94973.49
Sydney224,211387,434163,22372.80
Brisbane (1886 and 1891)73649(1)93,65720,00827.17
Adelaide103,942133,25229,31028.20
Perth5,0448,4473,40367.46
Hobart27,24833,4506,20222.76
Wellington21,74633,22411,47852.78
[(1) The population of Brisbane in 1881, within the present recognised area, is not known. This population was derived from the returns of the intermediate Census taken in 1886. The increase given are, therefore, those which occured during the five years, 1886 to 1891.]

124.

According to the figures, both the numerical and centesimal increase of the Melbourne population during the ten years ended with 1891 were greater than those of any of the other metropolitan cities.

125.

The Chinese in Victoria (including half-castes of both sexes) were fewer by 2,751 in 1881 than in 1891, for whilst the female Chinese were more numerous by 346, the males of that race decreased by 3,097. The half-caste Chinese were much more numerous in 1891 than in 1881, the males having increased by 343 and the females by 376. [Decrease of Chinese.]

126.

The following table shows the increase or decrease of Chinese in each Australasian colony in the ten years ended with 1891 :— [Increase or decrease of Chinese in Australasian Colonies.]

INCREASE OR DECREASE OF CHINESE IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1881-91.
Colony.Males.Females.Total.
Victoria- 3,097+ 346- 2,751
New South Wales+ 3,414+ 537+ 3,951
Queensland- 2,679+ 24- 2,655
South Australia- 220+ 66- 154
Western Australia+ 767+ 5+ 772
Total- 1,815+ 978- 837
Tasmania+ 89+ 6+ 95
New Zealand- 569+ 9- 560
Grand Total- 2,295+ 993- 1,302

NOTE.—The plus sign (+) signifies increase ; the minus sign (-) signifies decrease.

127.

The figures show that in 1891 male Chinese were fewer upon the Australian continent by 1,815, and in the whole of Australasia by 2,295 than they were in 1881. In New South Wales, Western Australia, and Tasmania their numbers increased by 4,270, whilst they fell off by 6,565 in Victoria, Queensland, South Australia and New Zealand. In every one of the colonies more female Chinese were returned in 1891 than in 1881, but they are still few in number and the majority are not of pure Mongolian race, but the offspring of Chinese fathers and European mothers.

128.

The Aborigines enumerated in Victoria were fewer by 215, viz., 135 males and 80 females, in 1891 than in 1881. On both occasions the numbers include half-castes, but in compiling the Census of 1881 the half-castes were not distinguished from the pure blacks, therefore it is not possible to determine how the figures compare with those of 1881. It has been already stated

*

See paragraph 72ante.

that there is reason to believe that there are more Aborigines in the colony than were enumerated in 1891. [Decrease of Aborigines.]

129.

The following table shows, for each Australasian colony, the increase or decrease of the Aborigines whose numbers were ascertained or estimated in 1891 as compared with the numbers similarly obtained in 1881 :— [Increase or decrease of Aborigines in Australasian Colonies.]

INCREASE OR DECREASE OF ENUMERATED ABORIGINES IN THE AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1881-91.
Colony.Increase (+) Decrease (-) in 10 Years.
Males.Females.Total.
Victoria- 135- 80- 215
New South Wales+ 3,621+ 3,016+ 6,637
South Australia+ 11,032+ 6,411+ 17,443
Western Australia+ 1,876+ 2,023+ 3,899
Total+ 16,394+ 11,370+ 27,764
Tasmania+ 73+ 66+ 139
New Zealand- 1,507- 597- 2,104
Grand Total+ 14,960+ 10,839+ 25,799

NOTE.—The colony of Queensland is omitted, as the Aborigines were not enumerated neither was any estimate made of their number in 1891.

130.

Omitting Queensland, in which no estimate was made of the number of Aborigines in 1891, the returns, as compared with those of 1881, show larger numbers for all the colonies except Victoria and New Zealand ; but this does not arise from the Aborigines having increased numerically during the intercensal period, but merely from the fact of the enumeration of the Aborigines having been more complete in 1891 than on the previous occasion. In 1881 only the civilized Aborigines were enumerated in New South Wales and South Australia, whereas in 1891 an attempt was made to ascertain their total numbers. In Western Australia no other than the civilized Aborigines were returned at either period, but the returns show a larger number by nearly 4,000 living in civilization at the latter period than at the former. In Tasmania it is probable that as many Aborigines (all half-castes) existed in 1881 as in 1891, but

at the former period they were not shown in the returns as distinct from the general population. In New Zealand there seems to have been an actual diminuation of the Maori population to the extent of rather over 2,000.

PROPORTIONS OF THE SEXES.

131.

In all countries, although a few more boys are born than girls, fewer of the former than the latter survive the period of infancy, the result being that in early life the proportions of the sexes are about equal. Amongst adults, however, in consequence of the expectation of life being less in males than in females the numbers of the latter would always exceed those of the former did no disturbance arise from immigration or emigration. In most old countries this natural preponderance of females is added to by the tendency of men to emigrate being greater than that of women, also by the numbers who go abroad as soldiers and sailors ; but in most new countries the preponderance of females gives place to one of males, through there being an excess of male over female immigrants, whilst there is but little emigration, and, as a rule, but few sailors and no soldiers are absent from the country. [Proportions of the sexes.]

132.

In Victoria, when the Census was taken, the males were found to exceed the females by 56,423, the proportion being 90.57 of the latter to 100 of the former, or 110.41 of the former to 100 of the latter.

133.

Since the Census of 1881 the sexes have slightly diverged from equality in point of numbers, in as much as, whilst the proportion to 100 males in 1891 was 90.57 females as just stated, that in 1881 was 90.75 females. Up to 1881 the returns of each succeeding Census showed that the sexes were approaching more closely towards uniformity, the proportion to 100 males being 82 females in 1871, 64 females in 1861, 55 females in 1857, and 52 females in 1854.

134.

In 1881, females were more numerous than males in the metropolitan county of Bourke, the proportion being 103 to 100, but in 1891 there were only 98 females to 100 males in Bourke, and in every other county the excess was also in favour of males. The closest approach to equality was in Grenville, in which Ballarat City and Sebastopol are situated, with 99 females to 100 males, the next closest being in Bourke, in which, as already stated, the proportion is 98. After these two, the counties in which the sexes were found to be most nearly equal in numbers were Grant, in which Geelong and Ballarat East are situated, with nearly 98 females to 100 males ; Bendigo, in which Bendigo City and Eaglehawk are situated, and Normanby, in which Portland is situated, with 94 ; Dundas, in which Hamilton is situated, with 90 ; and Tanjil, in which Sale and Bairnsdale are situated, also with 90. The counties in which the inequality of the sexes was most marked were Weeah, Karkarooc, Millewa, and Tatchera, situated in the Mallee district, with respectively 17, 50, 62, and 66 females to 100 males ; and Croajingolong, Dargo, and Tambo, situated in the eastern part of Gippsland, with respectively 58, 62, and 66 females to 100 males. [Proportions of sexes in different counties, Table XI.]

135.

In cities, towns, and boroughs, as a whole, males slightly exceeded females, the numbers being 309,913 and 309,668, and the proportions 99.91 of the latter to every 100 of the former. In 21 of these municipalities, however, females [Proportions of sexes in cities, towns, and boroughs, Table XIII.]

were more numerous than males, and in 1, viz., Warrnambool, the sexes were exactly equal, each numbering 3,291. The following are the proportions of the sexes in the 21 urban municipalities referred to :—

CITIES, TOWNS, AND BOROUGHS IN WHICH FEMALES WERE MORE NUMEROUS THAN MALES.
Number of Females per 100 Males.
St. Kilda121.28
Newtown and Chilwell116.19
Portland114.06
Brighton113.79
Prahran113.38
Hawthorn113.00
Geelong West112.23
Kew110.97
Clunes110.13
Ballarat109.08
Geelong108.88
Sale107.98
Essendon107.80
Buninyong105.03
Bendigo104.96
Collingwood104.90
Port Fairy104.16
Wangaratta104.08
Stawell103.33
Castlemaine101.69
Daylesford100.05

136.

Amongst the inhabitants of the 16 towns which were once boroughs but have since been absorbed into shires, the sexes were in the proportions of 98 females to 100 males ; but in five of those towns females outnumbered males, viz., Kilmore, in which the proportion was 112 ; Kyneton, in which it was 109 ; Guildford and Avoca, in each of which it was 108 ; and Woodend, in which it was 102 females to every 100 males. [Proportions of sexes in former boroughs.]

137.

In Greater Melbourne, males outnumbered females by 5,024, the latter being in the proportion of 98 to every 100 of the former ; but in the cities of Collingwood, Prahran, St. Kilda, and Hawthorn, the towns of Essendon and Brighton, the borough of Kew, and the shires of Malvern, Caulfield, and Boroondara, all of which are embraced within the limits of Greater Melbourne, females were more numerous than males. In the city of Melbourne males exceeded females by 5,645, and were in the proportion of 100 to 86. [Proportions of sexes in Grater Melbourne.]

138.

The only shires in which females outnumbered males were the three just mentioned, viz., Malvern, Caulfield, and Boroondara, each with 110 females to 100 males. In the total of the shires, males outnumbered females by 54,049, the proportion of the latter to every 100 of the former being 81. [Proportions of sexes in shires, Table XV.]

139.

The following figures show the relative proportions of the sexes in the various Australasian Colonies :— [Proportions of sexes in Australasian Colonies.]

PROPORTIONS OF THE SEXES IN THE AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES.
Females to 100 Males.
Victoria90.57
South Australia89.85
Tasmania89.10
New Zealand86.56
New South Wales84.84
Queensland76.67
Western Australia67.87

140.

The figures show males to have been more numerous than females in all the colonies, the nearest approach to equality being in Victoria, and the next in South Australia, whilst the greatest inequality existed in Western Australia, and the next in Queensland.

141.

On the continent of Australia, females were in the proportion of 85.96 to every 100 males, and on that continent, combined with Tasmania and New Zealand, in the proportion of 86.42 to every 100 males.

142.

In Adelaide, Hobart, and Wellington, females were more numerous than males, but the reverse was the case in the other four capital cities. In Melbourne, the proportion of females to males was lower than in any of the other capital cities, except Sydney, as is shown by the following figures :— [Proportions of sexes in Australasian capitals.]

PROPORTIONS OF THE SEXES IN AUSTRALASIAN CAPITAL CITIES (INCLUDING SUBURBS).
Females to 100 Males.
Adelaide108.61
Hobart105.09
Wellington103.53
Brisbane98.94
Perth98.80
Melbourne97.97
Sydney96.12

143.

If half-castes be included, there were in the colony when the Census was taken 8,772 Chinese males, and 605 Chinese females, the proportion being less than 7 (6.9) of the latter to every 100 of the former. Considering only the Chinese of pure race, there were 8,355 males, but no more than 134 females, the proportion being less than 2 (1.6) females to 100 males ; whilst amongst the half-caste Chinese there were no more than 417 males to as many as 471 females, the proportion being as high as 113 (112.95) of the latter to every 100 of the former. [Proportions of sexes amongst Chinese.]

144.

In all the Australasian Colonies Chinese females were few in number as compared with males of that race, the whole number of the former in continental Australia being only 1,329, as against 35,692 males ; the corresponding numbers in continental and insular Australia combined being 1,410 and 41,111. In the respective colonies the proportion of Chinese females to 100 Chinese males were as follow :—Victoria, 6.90 ; New South Wales, 4.43 ; Queensland, 0.55 ; South Australia, 1.81 ; Western Australia, 0.55 ; Tasmania, 0.86 ; New Zealand, 0.41.

145.

Amongst the few Aborigines (including half-castes) remaining in Victoria, females were in the proportion of nearly 74 (73.85) to every 100 males. Amongst the pure Aborigines the proportion was 65 females, and amongst the half-caste Aborigines it was 86 females, to every 100 males. [Proportions of sexes amongst Aborigines.]

146.

So far as is known from the imperfect enumeration which was made of the Aborigines, females of that race were in the proportion on the Australian continent of nearly 77 (76.82), and on that continent combined with New Zealand (there being no pure Aborigines left in Tasmania) of nearly 80 (79.6) per 100 males. The proportion of Aboriginal females in Victoria was 74 ; in New South Wales, 82 ; in Queensland, 92 ; in South Australia, 64 ; in Western Australia, 78 ; and in New Zealand (Maoris), 84 to every 100 Aboriginal males.

PARLIAMENTARY REPRESENTATION OF THE PEOPLE.

147.

The boundaries of the electorates for the Legislative Council (Provinces) are identical with those which existed at the Census of 1881, but the number of members of that House was increased during the intercensal period from 42 [Upper House representation, Table XVI.]

to 48. This was done by adding a member to six of the electorates, which have since returned 4 members each, whilst the others still continue to return only 3 members.

148.

The effect of there being a property, professional, or educational qualification for electors of the Upper House is strikingly shown by the fact that whilst the male population of 21 years of age and upwards numbered, according to the Census, 328,017, the number of electors to the Upper House was only 157,394, or less than half that population.

149.

In the provinces as a whole, whilst to a representative the proportion of electors was 3,279, the proportion of males of 21 years old and upwards was 6,865 ; and the proportion of persons of both sexes and all ages was 23,758.

150.

The population being very much larger in some provinces than in others, they are very unequally represented, the province with the largest amount of representation, viz., as few as 15,412 persons to a representative, being the North-Central ; and the one with the smallest amount of representation, viz., as many as 41,200 persons to a representative, being the North Yarra. The following table shows, for each province, the number of representatives, the total population, and the proportion of the latter to the former, the provinces being placed in order according to the amount of representation accorded to each :—

REPRESENTATION OF ELECTORAL PROVINCES.
Electoral Province.Number of Representatives.Total Population.Persons to a Representative.
North-Central346,23615,412
Nelson348,10216,034
Wester350,38516,795
Northern468,91317,228
Gippsland469,93917,485
Wellington476,54219,136
South-Western360,02120,007
North-Western480,40320,101
North-Eastern374,65324,884
South-Eastern381,00927,003
Melbourne4112,15828,040
Southern3102,88234,294
South Yarra4141,88535,471
North Yarra3123,62941,200
Shipping and Residue3,648
Total481,140,40523758 (1)
[(1) Average.]

151.

Whilst Victoria sends 48 members to the Upper House, New South Wales, at the time the Census was taken, had 67, Queensland 40, South Australia 24, Western Australia 15, Tasmania 18, and New Zealand (including 2 Maori members), 39.

*

The Upper House is elective in Victoria, South Australia, and Tasmania, but consists of nominee members in the other four colonies. Since the Census was taken additional members have been appointed to the Upper House in New South Wales and New Zealand.

Comparing these numbers with the populations of the respective [Upper House representation in Australasian Colonies.]

colonies, it is found that, so far as the Upper Chamber is concerned, Victoria has much the largest number of persons to a representative, and consequently has the smallest amount of representation, and Western Australia has much the, smallest number of persons to a representative, and consequently has the largest amount of representation. This is shown by the following figures :—

UPPER HOUSE REPRESENTATION IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES.
Persons to a Representative.
Western Australia3,697
Tasmania8,148
Queensland10,358
South Australia14,343
New South Wales16,899
New Zealand17,145
Victoria23,758

152.

The whole number of Upper House members in the Australasian Colonies is 251, and the population of the group being 3,901,932, it follows that the average number of persons to a representative sitting in this House is 15,546, or about midway between the proportions prevailing in South Australia and New South Wales.

153.

In the United Kingdom there are about 540 peers, and the population returned at the Census of 1891 was 37,879,285. There was thus 1 peer to every 70,147 inhabitants of the United Kingdom, or nearly three times as many inhabitants to an Upper House representative as there are in Victoria, and a much larger proportion than in any of the other Australasian Colonies. [Upper House representation in United Kingdom.]

154.

Between the Census of 1881 and 1891, the boundaries of the electorates for the Legislative Assembly were entirely changed ; moreover, the number of electorates was increased from 55 to 84, and the number of representatives from 86 to 95. [Lower House representation, Table XVII.]

155.

Although every male of 21 years of age or upwards, untainted by crime, is qualified to be an elector of this House, and although an adult male is placed on the electoral roll of every district in which he holds real estate, and notwith-standing, moreover, that, in consequence of the state of the rolls, which had not then been "purified." many names remained thereon which ought to have been removed, yet the number of electors fell short of the adult male population by 69,441, or more than a fifth.

156.

At the time the Census was taken the sum of the names on the voters' roll in all the electoral districts was 258,576, or an average of 2,722 to each representative ; at the same time the male population of 21 years and upwards numbered 329,528, or an average of 3,469 to each representative ; and the total population of both sexes and all ages numbered 1,140,405, or an average of 12,004 to each representative.

157.

The range of representation is even greater in the electoral districts than in the provinces. The electorate with the smallest number of persons to a representative, and therefore the most largely represented, was Windermere, the number to a representative being 6,700 ; whilst, on the other hand, the electorates with the largest number of persons to a representative, and therefore having the smallest

amount of representation, were Essendon and Flemington, with 24,369, East Bourke Boroughs with 21,496, and Eastern Suburbs with 21,107. The electoral districts have been arranged according to the order in which their populations are represented, and the result is as follows :—

REPRESENTATION OF ELECTORAL DISTRICTS.
Electoral District.Persons to a Representative.
Windermere6,700
Castlemaine (1)6,741
Grenville (1)7,120
Port Fairy7,186
Maldon7,413
Warrenheip7,472
Talbot and Avoca7,742
Benambra7,928
Ovens7,997
Creswick8,066
Dunolly8,295
Ararat8,309
Clunes and Allandale8,401
Bogong8,578
Eaglehawk8,588
Portland8,595
Mandurang8,611
Korong8,688
Grant8,706
Normanby8,823
Kara Kara9,005
Sandhurst South9,136
Daylesford9,174
Warrnambool9,293
Melbourne9,462
Dundas9,536
Stawell9,577
Kyneton9,632
Kilmore, Dalhousie, and Laucefield9,697
Maryborough9,889
Gippsland North9,972
Gippsland South10,041
Bourke West10,240
Villiers and Heytesbury10,377
Melbourne East (1)10,405
Barwon10,458
Delatite10,473
Gunbower10,572
Gippsland East10,695
Wangaratta and Rutherglen10,707
Horsham10,825
Rodney (1)10,904
Polwarth10,982
Gippsland Central11,010
Shepparton and Euroa11,084
Numurkah and Nathalia11,338
Sandhurst (1)11,409
Ripon and Hampden11,583
Donald and Swan Hill11,620
Geelong (1)11,620
Borung11,686
Benalla and Yarrawonga11,812
Bourke East11,862
Carlton South12,200
Evelyn12,544
Albert Park12,708
Jolimont and West Richmond12,805
Anglesey12,877
Port Melbourne13,067
Lowan13,272
Ballarat West (1)13,656
Melbourne West13,937
Melbourne South14,130
Ballarat East14,295
Fitzroy (1)14,434
Collingwood (1)14,679
Mornington14,712
Emerald Hill14,886
Gippsland West15,078
South Yarra15,430
Richmond (1)15,597
Carlton15,703
Dandenong and Berwick15,725
Brighton15,800
Williamstown15,960
Prahran16,349
Melbourne North17,240
St. Kilda19,130
Hawthorn19,585
Toorak19,727
Footscray20,163
Eastern Suburbs21,107
East Bourke Boroughs (1)21,496
Essendon and Flemington24,369
Average12,004
[(1) These districts return two members; the remainder return one member.]

158.

It may be remarked that in one electorate (Clunes and Allandale) the names of electors on the roll were slightly more numerous than the males over 21 years of age, the numbers being 2,150 and 2,142. In all the other electorates there were more adult males than there were names on the electoral roll.

159.

The number of Lower House representatives in the several Australasian Colonies was as follows at the period of the taking of the Census of 1891:—Victoria 95, New South Wales 141, Queensland 72, South Australia 54, Western Australia 30, Tasmania 36, New Zealand (including 4 Maori members) 74. The respective colonies stand in exactly the same order of representation in this House as they do in the Upper House, Victoria being, numerically speaking, much the least represented, and Western Australia much the most represented colony of the group. The following figures indicate the number of persons to a Lower House representative in each colony :— [Lower House representation in Australasian Colonies.]

LOWER HOUSE REPRESENTATION IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES.
Persons to a Representative.
Western Australia1,848
Tasmania4,074
Queensland5,754
South Australia6,374
New South Wales8,030
New Zealand9,036
Victoria12,004

160.

In the Australasian Colonies as a whole there are 502 Lower House members, or 1 such member to every 7,773 of their joint populations, a proportion—as in the case of that referring to their Upper House members—coming between that of South Australia and that of New South Wales.

161.

The United Kingdom returns 670 members to the House of Commons, viz., 495 for England, 72 for Scotland, and 103 for Ireland. The proportion of members to the Census population of the United Kingdom was 1 to every 56,536 ; or, for England, 1 member to every 58,887 persons ; for Scotland, 1 member to every 55,912 persons ; and for Ireland, 1 member to every 45,677 persons. These figures indicate a numerically much larger representation for Ireland than for either Scotland or England ; also, in all the divisions of the United Kingdom a very much smaller one than that which exists in the Australasian Colonies.

*

According to the Census of 1891, the population of England was 29,148,888 ; Scotland, 4,025,647 ; Ireland, 4,704,750—total, 37,879,285.

[Lower House representation in United Kingdom.]

162.

The following statement of the proportion of Lower House representatives to the populations of various countries has been compiled from official sources, many of the figures having been derived from a return published in 1889 by the Government of Brazil :— [Lower House representation in various countries.]

LOWER HOUSE REPRESENTATION IN VARIOUS COUNTRIES.
Persons to a Representative.
Western Australia1,848
Tasmania4,074
Queensland5,754
South Australia6,374
New South Wales8,030
Greece8,079
New Zealand9,036
Servia11,316
Uruguay11,929
Victoria12,004
Norway15,850
Denmark19,304
LOWER HOUSE REPRESENTATION IN VARIOUS COUNTRIES.—continued.
Persons to a Representative.
Chile20,055
Switzerland20,280
Canada20,496
Sweden21,248
Bavaria33,237
Hungary36,579
Roumania37,075
Argentine Republic39,945
Spain39,968
Venezuela40,807
Belgium44,772
Ireland45,691
Mexico46,026
Holland48,523
Scotland56,015
Italy56,022
United Kingdom56,549
Colombia58,766
England58,887
Prussia63,146
Austria65,356
France65,443
Brazil112,019
United States170,016

163.

The figures show that five of the Australasian Colonies, viz., Western Australia, Tasmania, Queensland, South Australia, and New South Wales, enjoy a larger proportion of Parliamentary representation than any other country ; that New Zealand enjoys a larger proportion than any country outside of Australasia except Greece ; and Victoria enjoys a larger proportion than any such country except Greece, Servia, and Uruguay ; also, that the country which enjoys the smallest amount of representation is the United States, and the next is Brazil.

DENSITY OF THE POPULATION.

164.

The relation between the extent of a country or any one of its division to the inhabitants of such country or division may be ascertained in three ways—(1) by calculating thedensityof the population, or the average number of persons to a given area, say a square mile ; (2) by calculating thearealityof the population, or the average number of smaller given areas—say acres—to a persons ; (3) by calculating theproximityof the population, or the average distance between person and person.

*

A simple method of calculating the proximity of the inhabitants of any given area was shown in a footnote to page 36 of my Report on the Census of 1881, 4 to., Government Printer, Melbourne, 1883.

These methods express the same thing in different ways. It should be remembered, however, that in comparing several countries, or divisions of the same country, the density of the population will be found to vary from its areality and proximity in an inverse ratio, the numbers in the first named becoming larger as those in the last two become smaller, andvice versa. [Density of the population, Tables III., XI., XIII., and XV.]

165.

The land population of Victoria, i.e., the population exclusive of the residents in ships and vessels, was in the proportion of 12.95 persons to the square [Density, areality, and proximity of population.]

mile in 1891, as against 9.79 persons in 1881 ; the average number of acres to a persons was 49.4 in 1891, as against 65.4 in 1881 ; and the average distance between one persons and another was 23.91 chains or 526 yards in 1891, as against 27.47 chains or 604 yards in 1881.

166.

The following table shows, according to the returns of the Census of 1891, the mean density, the mean areality, and the mean proximity of the population in each county, and in the whole colony :—

DENSITY, AREALITY, AND PROXIMITY OF POPULATION IN EACH COUNTY, 1891.
Counties.Area in Square Miles.Population.Persons to the Square Mile. (Density.)Acres to each Person (Areality.)Average Number of Chains' apart. (Proximity.)
Anglesey1,6478,4565.13124.737.94
Benambra2,7496,0422.20291.258.01
Bendigo1,94952,75627.0723.616.53
Bogong3,06924,1427.8781.430.66
Borung4,28230,6457.1689.452.15
Bourke1,721517,009300.412.14.96
Buln Buln3,73927,1957.2788.031.88
Croajingolong3,3961,7790.521221.7118.80
Dalhousie1,31021,51416.4239.021.21
Dargo1,7444,2212.42264.455.27
Delatite3,24019,6636.07105.534.89
Dundas2,0288,2234.05157.842.70
Evelyn1,1729,9726.5675.229.47
Follett1,1032,7492.49256.854.45
Gladstone1,80218,72610.3961.626.68
Grant1,83469,59937.9516.913.96
Grenville1,46541,97528.6522.316.06
Gunbower1,3488,7066.4699.133.83
Hampden1,5618,1695.23122.337.58
Heytesbury9206,0146.5497.933.62
Kara Kara2,30116,0566.9891.732.56
Karkarooc5,9333,4330.581106.1113.10
Lowan4,97116,8203.38189.146.76
Millewa3,5721720.0513291.2391.80
Moira3,10432,72310.5460.726.49
Mornington1,62519,61612.0753.024.75
Normanby2,01311,6185.77110.935.80
Polwarth1,2258,3616.8393.832.91
Ripon1,75911,8836.7694.733.08
Rodney1,69919,15511.2756.825.62
Talbot1,62159,08836.4517.614.24
Tambo1,9582,2621.16554.079.98
Tanjil2,81818,8726.7095.633.23
Tatchera3,3415,2041.56410.968.90
Villiers1,63721,85713.3547.923.53
Weeah4,004140.003183040.01454.00
Wonnangatta2,2242,0680.93688.389.17
Migratory population1,209
Total87,8841,137,966(2)12.9549.423.91
[1 A chain is 66 feet in length.] [2 Exclusive of persons in ships, 2,439.]

167.

From the figures in the total line of the last two columns, it appears that if the colony were to be mapped out in allotments (necessarily of hexagonal form), each allotment containing 49[FORMULA] acres, there would be one such allotment for each man, woman, and child in Victoria ; and should each person stand in the centre of his allotment, he would be 526 yards, or nearly a third of a mile from his nearest neighbour. [Acres to each person and distances apart.]

168.

It will be observed that in the metropolitan county of Bourke there are rather over 300 persons to the square mile, or in other words, that there are two acres to each person, and that if all were placed at equal distances apart, an individual would have to travel rather less than five chains or 109 yards to visit his next neighbour. In the other counties the population is much less dense. In Grant there are nearly 38 persons to the square mile, 17 acres to each person, and the inhabitants are, on the average, something less than 14 chains, or about 307 yards apart ; in Talbot there are 36½ persons to the square mile, nearly 17[FORMULA] acres to each persons, and the inhabitants are, on the average, 14¼ chains, or about 313 yards apart ; and in Bendigo there are 27 persons to the square mile, something less than 23[FORMULA]; acres to each person, and the inhabitants are, on the average, about 16½ chains, or nearly 364 yards apart. These are the counties in which the population is densest ; those in which it is least dense are Weeah, in which there is only one person to every 286 square miles ; Millewa, in which there is one to every 20 square miles ; Croajingolong, in which there is one to 2 square miles ; Karkarooc, in which there is one to about 1¾ square miles ; Wonnangatta, in which there is something under one to a mile, &c. [Density of population in different counties.]

169.

Greater Melbourne, exclusive of water, embraces an area of 163,942 acres ; but within those limits, 5,448 acres are occupied by public reserves, the space available for building being thereby reduced to 158,494 acres. The reserves in Melbourne City cover 1,723 acres, the principal being the Royal, Prince's, Yarra, Flinders, and Fawkner Parks, the Zoological, Botanic, Carlton, Fitzroy, Spring, and Flagstaff Gardens, and the University Grounds ; in Kew Borough, reserves cover 634 acres, the chief being the Studley Park and Asylum Grounds ; in South Melbourne City they cover 482 acres, the chief being that portion of Albert Park whichIllegiblewithin the city boundary ; in Williamstown Town they cover 446 acres, the major portion being occupied by the rifle range ; in Heidelberg Shire the Yarra Bend Asylum Grounds cover 350 acres ; in Flemington and Kensington Borough the race-course occupies 301 out of 307 acres of reserves ; in St. Kilda City, part of the Albert Park and other reserves occupy 250 acres ; in Caulfield Shire the park and race-course occupy 206 acres ; in Richmond City, reserves cover 190 acres, all but 7 acres being embraced in the Richmond Park and Horticultural Gardens ; in Wyndham Shire the Williamstown race-course covers 190 acres ; in Brighton Town the Elsternwick and Beach Parks, with the Recreation Grounds, cover 167 acres ; in Coburg Shire the Penal Establishment Reserve covers 112 acres ; and there are smaller reserves in Fitzroy, Collingwood, Prahran, Hawthorn, and Footscray Cities, North Melbourne and Essendon Towns, Port Melbourne

*

Port Melbourne has been proclaimed a town since the Census was taken, viz., on the 16th January, 1893.

and Oakleigh Boroughs, and Malvern and Boroondara Shires. [Reserves in Greater Melbourne.]

170.

The following table shows the area with and without reserves, the extent of the reserves, also the Census population and its density in each municipality, and part of municipality forming part of Greater Melbourne. [Density of population in Greater Melbourne.]

DENSITY OF THE POPULATION IN GREATER MELBOURNE, 1891.
Municipalities.Area in Acres.Population, 1891.Persons to the Acre.
Exclusive of Reserves.Reserves.Total.Reserves Excluded.Reserves Included.
CITIES.
Melbourne3,2971,7235,02073,36122.2514.61
Fitzroy8824192332,45336.7935.16
Collingwood1,100391,13935,07031.8830.79
Richmond1,2401901,43038,79731.2927.13
Prahran2,297232,32039,70317.2817.11
South Melbourne1,8294822,31141,72422.8118.06
St. Kilda1,7962502,04619,83811.059.70
Hawthorn2,374152,38919,5858.258.20
Footscray3,029463,07519,1496.316.23
TOWNS.
North Melbourne5551056520,99739.8237.16
Brunswick2,7222,72221,9618.078.07
Essendon3,935654,00014,4113.663.60
Northcote2,836142,8507,4582.632.62
Williamstown2,3294462,77515,9606.855.75
Brighton3,1211673,2889,8583.163.00
BOROUGHS.
Flemington and Kensington7813071,0889,95812.759.15
Port Melbourne (1)2,286802,36613,0675.725.52
Kew2,9196343,5538,4622.902.38
Oakleigh (part of)1,503221,5251,2360.820.81
SHIRES.
Malvern3,971294,0008,1362.052.03
Caulfield5,8742066,0808,0051.361.32
Boroondara8,31378,3206,2040.750.75
Preston8,8008,8003,5690.40
Coburg4,6881124,8005,7521.221.20
Heidelberg (part of)10,65035011,0003,5820.340.33
Oakleigh (part of)3,0003,0004700.16
Wyndham (part of)12,31019012,5008070.070.06
Braybrook (part of)14,00014,0001,1450.08
Keilor (part of)10,50010,5002860.03
Broadmeadows (part of)11,65011,6509970.08
Darebin (part of)3,2503,2501710.05
Eltham (part of)9009001450.16
Templestowe (part of)3,7503,7504230.11
Doncaster (part of)2,0002,0005540.28
Nunawading (part of)6,5006,5003,0660.47
Moorabbin (part of)6,0506,0502,5710.47
Whittlesea (part of)(2)175175
Total157,2125,448162,660488,931(3)3.113.00
[1 Port Melbourne is now a town.] [2 Uninhabited in 1891.] [3 Exclusive of persons in ships, 195.]

171.

From this table it appears that in Greater Melbourne, excluding reserves, there were a fraction over, but inclusive of reserves, just 3 persons to the acre when the Census was taken. The most thickly-peopled municipality was North Melbourne Town with over 37 persons to the acre, then Fitzroy City with 35 persons to the acre if reserves be included, and 37 persons if they be excluded ; and then the cities of Collingwood and Richmond. Melbourne City, with reserves, had 15 persons, and, excluding reserves, 22 persons to the acre. In the borough of Oakleigh, and all the shires except Malvern, Caulfield, and Coburg, there was less than 1 person to the acre.

172.

The following table shows the density of the population of each Australasian colony, the area of each, and the population of each, as enumerated in 1891, being also stated :— [Density of population in Australasian Colonies.]

DENSITY OF THE POPULATION IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
Colony.Area in Square Miles.Population 1891.(1)Persons to the Square Mile.
Victoria87,8841,140,40512.98
New South Wales309,1751,132,2343.66
Queensland668,224414,3030.62
South Australia903,425344,2200.38
Western Australia975,92055,4520.06
Total Australia2,944,6283,086,6141.05
Tasmania26,375146,6675.56
New Zealand104,471668,6516.40
Total Australasia3,075,4743,901,9321.27
[(1) Including persons in ships and vessels.]

173.

Victoria has much the smallest area of any colony on the Australian continent, and the smallest area of any colony of the group except Tasmania. On the other hand, it has the densest as well as the largest population of any of the Australasian Colonies. The colony which, after Victoria, has the densest population is New Zealand, but its population is not quite half so dense as that of Victoria. Next to Victoria and New Zealand, Tasmania has the densest population, and next to these New South Wales. The other three colonies have less than one person to the square mile.

174.

In the following table is shown the area embraced in the metropolis (including suburbs) of each of the Australasian Colonies, with the population thereof, and the number of persons to the acre, according to the returns of the Census under notice. [Density of population in Australasian capitals.]

DENSITY OF THE POPULATION IN AUSTRALASIAN CAPITAL CITIES, 1891.
Capital CityArea in Acres.Population 1891.(1)Persons to the Acre.
Melbourne162,660490,8963.02
Sydney86,400387,4344.48
Brisbane50,24093,6571.86
Adelaide167,680133,2520.79
Perth4,8308,4471.75
Hobart47,56033,4500.70
Wellington9,03233,2243.68
[(1) Including persons in ships.]

175.

By the figures it would appear that the inhabitants of Sydney dwell in closer contiguity than those of any of the other capital cities of Australasia. In the district subject to the Melbourne and Metropolitan Board of Works, however—which is smaller than Greater Melbourne, and slightly smaller than Greater Sydney—the inhabitants are nearer together than they are in Sydney, the population being 476,849, spread over an area of 83,860 acres, or as many as 5.69 persons to the acre.

HOUSING OF THE PEOPLE.

176.

The number of habitations of all descriptions returned in 1891 was 241,560. Of these, 235,434 were dwelling-houses properly so called ; 264 were stores, offices, or public buildings in which some one abode on the Census night, and 5,862 were huts or tents. In accordance with the practice observed on previous occasions, no account was taken of unoccupied huts or tents, or of stores, offices, or public buildings in which there were no resident caretakers. [Housing of the people, Table II. et. seq.]

177.

Between the Censuses of 1881 and 1891, the habitations of all kinds increased by 61,744, or 34 per cent. ; this proportion is rather larger than that indicating the increase of population during the same interval, which was 32 per cent.

178.

Of the total number of habitations, 224,021, or nearly 93 per cent., were in occupation ; 15,846, or rather over 6 per cent., were vacant ; and 1,693, or not quite 1 per cent., were being built. [Dwellings occupied and vacant.]

179.

Of the occupied habitations, 120,841 were in cities, towns, and boroughs, 103,154 in shires, and 26 in places outside local jurisdiction. Since 1881 the total number increased by 53,935 ; the increase in cities, towns, and boroughs being 36,887, and that in shires, 18,075, whilst, in consequence of the extension of municipal government, the number outside local jurisdiction decreased by 1,027. It will be noticed that the increase of town dwellings was twice as great as that of dwellings situated in country districts. [Dwellings in town and country, Tables XIII. and XV.]

180.

Occupied dwellings increased in most of the counties during the intercensal period, the exceptions being Bendigo, Bogong, Gladstone, Grenville, Kara Kara, Millewa, Ripon, Talbot, and Wonnangatta. In all of these, except Bogong and Millewa, the population also declined ; but in Normanby, whilst the population decreased by 6, there was an increase of 70 in the number of inhabited dwellings. [Dwellings in different counties.]

181.

In Greater Melbourne, the number of inhabited dwellings rose from 52,131 in 1881 to 93,617 in 1891, the increase being 41,486, or nearly 80 per cent. The whole increase of such dwellings in the colony was 53,935, more than three-fourths of which increase was in Greater Melbourne. [Dwellings in Greater Melbourne, Table XVIII.]

182.

The unoccupied habitations in 1891 were more numerous by 6,797 than in 1881, and bore a proportion to the whole number of dwellings of 6½ per cent. as against 5 per cent. In 1891, 8,564 of the vacant dwellings were in cities, towns, and boroughs, and 7,282 were in shires ; about half, viz., 8,043 were in Greater Melbourne, the largest numbers being in Richmond 811, Melbourne City 795, Brunswick 657, Prahran 647, South Melbourne 603, Collingwood 488, Hawthorn 397, Fitzroy 393, St. Kilda 389, Caulfield 362, Essendon 297, Coburg 249, Brighton 221, and Northcote 217. It is unlikely that there were as many vacant dwellings in Melbourne City as stated, the probability being that the sub-enumerators, in some instances, set down stores or suites of offices which were untenanted or used only during the day as unoccupied dwellings, although they were distinctly told to make no return of such edifices. [Unoccupied dwellings, Table II.]

183.

Of the houses in course of erection, 1,038 out of 1,693 were in Greater Melbourne, the largest numbers being in Essendon 92, Prahran 70, Hawthorn and Brunswick each 69, South Melbourne 65, Northcote 62, Melbourne City 60, and Malvern 57. In 1881, the whole number of unfinished houses in the colony was 681, or 1,012 less than in 1891. [Unfinished dwellings, Table II.]

184.

The materials of which 6,473 of the habitations were constructed were not specified in the schedules ; the materials of the remainder were stated to be as follows :— [Materials of dwellings Table II.]

Brick or stone69,545
Wood, Iron, or lath and plaster154,843
Slabs, barks, mud, &c.4,841
Canvas, Lines, Calico, &c.5,858
Total235,087

185.

The numbers in the two upper lines were, strictly speaking, houses, and formed 95 per cent. of the whole ; the residue (5 per cent.) being huts and tents. In 1881, houses were in the proportion of only 91 per cent., whilst huts and tents were in the proportion of 9 per cent., to the whole number of specified habitations.

186.

As time advances and families become larger, the houses are built to contain increased accommodation. This is demonstrated by the fact that, whilst the average number of rooms to a dwelling was only 2.66 in 1857, it was, 2.96 in 1861, 3.89 in 1871, 4.44 in 1881, and over 5 (5.15) in 1891. [Accommodation in dwellings, Table II.]

187.

In 1891 by far the largest number of houses, amounting to more than two thirds of the whole, contained from 3 to 6 rooms. About an eighth had less than 3 rooms, and about a fifth had over 6 rooms ; 2,899 had more than 15 rooms, and of these 1,226 had at least 20 rooms. The following is a statement of the houses returned at the Census, classified according to the number of rooms they were respectively stated to contain.

HOUSE ACCOMMODATION, 1891.
Accommodation.Habitations.
Number.Proportions per cent.
1 and 2 rooms28,49712.26
3 to 6 rooms156,97667.55
7 to 10 rooms36,94415.90
11 to 15 rooms7,0613.04
16 to 20 rooms1,6730.72
Over 20 rooms1,2260.53
Total232,377100.00
Not stated9,183
Grand Total241,560

188.

In town districts the houses possessed, on the average, more accommodation than those in country districts, as is evidenced by the fact that in cities, towns, and boroughs there were 677,891 rooms in 125,183 houses, or 5.42 rooms to a house ; whilst in shires there were 517,823 rooms in 107,173 houses, or only 4.83 rooms to a house.

189.

The houses, on the average, were more commodious in 1891 than in 1881, for, where as the proportion of 1 and 2 roomed houses to the whole number of houses was as high as 22.30 per cent. in 1881, it was only 12.26 per cent. in 1891. On the other hand, whilst the proportion of houses containing from 3 to 6 rooms to the whole number was only 63.48 per cent. in 1881, it was as high as 67.55 per cent. in 1891 ; and whilst the proportion of houses containing more than 6 rooms to the whole number was as low as 14.22 per cent. in 1881, it was as high as 20.19 per cent. in 1891.

190.

The number of rooms in 1891 exceeded that in 1881 by 430,453. It is customary for professional valuers to roughly estimate the worth of house property at so much per room, the lowest valuation in the case of wooden houses being £50 for each apartment. Brick and stone houses, however, increased between the Censuses by 23,930, and in the case of these the average value per room would probably not be less than £100. Taking a mean of £70 as certainly not too high a valuation for the whole, it would follow that over 30 millions sterling (£30,131,700) had been expended during the ten years, 1881-91, on the erection of dwelling-houses, this being exclusive of the large amounts spent in erecting churches, public buildings, stores, suites of offices, &c. [Value of houses built, 1881 and 1891.]

191.

The total number of rooms in all the dwelling-houses respecting which the information was given was 1,195,792. Estimating the 9,183 houses respecting which the number of rooms was not returned to have contained 36,732 rooms, or an average of 4 rooms to each, the total number of rooms would be 1,232,524, which, at £70 per room, would show the total value of dwelling-houses—irrespective of the land they stand on—to be 86¼ millions sterling (£86,276,680). [Total value of dwelling-houses.]

192.

According to the municipal valuations for 1891, the total value of rateable property in the colony was 203[FORMULA] millions sterling (£203,351,360). This includes both land and houses ; if the true value is represented, and the foregoing estimate for the value of dwelling-houses is also correct, the value of lands and estates, irrespective of the edifices erected thereon, must amount to 117 millions sterling. [Value of lands and estates.]

193.

The density, areality, and proximity of houses in different districts is ascertained in a similar manner to that adopted in order to ascertain the same elements in regard to the population. The following is the result of such a calculation in reference to the houses for each county in Victoria, and for the entire colony. The table relates only to inhabited dwellings, the number of which in each county is given in the first figure column, those unoccupied or in course of erection not being taken into account :— [Density of houses.]

DENSITY, AREALITY, AND PROXIMITY OF DWELLINGS, 1891.
Counties.Inhabited Dwellings.
Total Number.Number to the Square Mile (Mean Density).Acres to each (Mean Areality).Number of Chains apart (Mean Proxmity).
Anglesey1,6721.02630.485.33
Benambra1,1960.441471.0130.33
Bendigo10,8215.55115.336.50
Bogong4,8061.57408.768.73
Borung5,7241.34478.874.35
Bourke98,94457.4911.111.34
Buln Buln6,1551.65388.867.01
Croajingolong4200.125174.9244.50
Dalhousie4,3953.35190.846.95
Dargo9970.571119.5113.70
Delatite3,9841.23520.577.54
Dundas1,5230.75852.299.24
Evelyn2,0141.72372.465.60
Follett4920.451434.8128.70
Gladstone4,4242.46260.754.88
Grant13,8977.5884.531.24
Grenville8,4775.79110.635.75
Gunbower1,7311.28498.475.90
Hampden1,5090.97662.187.46
Heytesbury1,1561.26509.376.70
Kara Kara3,2491.41453.372.36
Karkarooc8680.154374.6224.80
Lowan3,0990.621026.6108.90
Millewa250.0191443.21,028.00
Moira5,8441.88339.962.66
Mornington4,0312.48258.054.59
Normanby2,2191.10580.681.91
Polwarth1,5961.30491.275.32
Ripon2,2901.30491.675.32
Rodney3,5972.12302.359.09
Talbot13,1348.1079.030.21
Tambo4350.222880.7182.40
Tanjil3,7601.33479.774.44
Tatchera1,0540.322028.7153.10
Villiers3,9432.41265.755.40
Weeah40.001640,640.02,720.00
Wonnangatta5360.242,655.5175.20
Total224,0212.55251.153.84

NOTE.—For area of each county, see Table following paragraph 166, ante.

194.

Roughly speaking, each inhabited house represents a family, which being the case, an equal division of the area of the colony would result in each family having an allotment of 251 acres and 16 perches. Supposing the families to live in houses built in the centre of their allotments, any individual wishing to visit the dwelling of one of his nearest neighbours would have to travel 1,184 yards, or about two-thirds of a mile.

195.

In Victoria as a whole, there were, according to the table, over 2½ (2.55) inhabited houses to the square mile. In 1881 there were not quite 2 (1.93) such houses, and in 1871 not quite 1¾ (1.71) such houses to the square mile.

196.

In 1891 inhabited houses in the county of Bourke were in the proportion of 57½ to the square mile, and were very much closer together than in any other county ; but the large majority of these houses were in Greater Melbourne (about 254 square miles) in which inhabited houses averaged 366 to the square mile. If the area and population of Greater Melbourne be excluded, there were, in the remainder of Bourke, 1,465 square miles and no more than 5,327 inhabited dwellings, which numbers furnish an average of only 3.6 dwellings to the square mile, that being not half as much again as the mean density of houses in the colony as a whole.

197.

It may be readily found from the figures in the last column that if a sub-enumerator had to leave schedules at, or a rate collector had to visit, 100 houses of average proximity equal to that of the colony as a whole, and he could go in a direct line from house to house, it would be necessary for him to travel 67 miles and 528 yards, but if equal to the average of Bourke only 14 miles and 308 yards, whilst if the houses were as far apart as the average of Weeah he would have to travel no less than 3,400 miles, or if equal to the average of Croajingolong as much as 305 miles and 100 yards, &c.

198.

At the period of the Census 1,113,405 persons, or nearly 98 per cent. of the population, were living in houses properly so called ; 12,537, or about 1 per cent., were living in slab, bark, or mud huts ; 11,119, or rather less than 1 per cent., were living in tents or dwellings with canvas roofs ; 2,439, or 1 in 468, were living in ships ; and 905, or 1 in 1,260, were camping out. [Proportion of persons living in houses of different materials.]

199.

At no previous Census, since the discovery of gold, were the inhabitants of the colony found to be so well housed as at that under review, for whereas nearly 98 per cent. of the population were living in houses properly so called (i.e., exclusive of huts and tents) in 1891, only 95 per cent. were so living in 1881, less than 93 per cent. in 1871, only 69 per cent. in 1861, and only 63 per cent. in 1857.

200.

Since the mining population do not, as a rule, now live in tents, the tent dwellers in 1891 were mainly those engaged in the construction of railways or other public works, whose practice it is, at or near the scene of their labours, to form encampments, which are moved from time to time as the work progresses ; some of the tent dwellers, moreover, were land selectors occupying tents pending the erection of their more permanent habitations. In the early days of the gold discoveries the diggers, who then formed a considerable proportion of the inhabitants of the colony, almost invariably lived in tents, as many as 136,000 persons out of a total population of 411,000 being found to be so sheltered in 1857. This number had fallen to 123,000 out of a population of 540,000 in 1861, but the greatest fall took place between 1861 and 1871 ; at the latter date only 8,660 persons out of a population of 732,000 being [Tent dwellers.]

found to be living in tents. In 1881 this number had become further reduced to 4,661 out of a population of 862,000, but in 1891 the number had again risen to 11,119 out of a population of 1,140,000, the proportion being nearly twice as high as in 1881, although lower than at any previous Census period.

201.

Taking into account all the houses in the colony, whether tenanted or not, the number of persons to a house was 4.71 in 1891, but if only the occupied houses be considered, the number to each was about 5 (5.08). This average differed from that in 1881 by a small fraction only, the proportion then being 5.06. In 1871 the average number of persons to an occupied dwelling was 4.84 ; in 1861 it was 4.16 ; and in 1857 it was 4.21. [Proportion of persons to a dwelling, Tables XI., XIII., and XV.]

202.

The number of persons to an occupied dwelling varies in different counties. In Millewa there were between 6 and 7 to each, the total population of that county, however, being only 172, and the number of occupied habitations only 25. In Anglesey, Benambra, Bogong, Borung, Bourke, Dundas, Follett, Grant, Gunbower, Hampden, Heytesbury, Lowan, Moira, Normanby, Polwarth, Ripon, Rodney, Tambo, Tanjil, and Villiers there were between 5 and 6 persons to each occupied dwelling ; in Bendigo, Buln Buln, Croajingolong, Dalhousie, Dargo, Delatite, Evelyn, Gladstone, Grenville, Kara Kara, Mornington, Talbot, and Tatchera there were between 4 and 5 to each ; and in Karkarooc, Weeah, and Wonnangatta there were between 3 and 4 to each. [Table XI.]

203.

In towns, the average number of persons to an occupied dwelling is slightly larger than in the country, the proportions to each such dwelling being 5.13 in cities, towns, and boroughs, and 5.02 in shires. In 1881 these proportions respectively were 5.18 and 4.94. [Tables XIII, and XV.]

204.

In Greater Melbourne, the proportion of persons to an occupied dwelling was 5.22 in 1891 ; in 1881, that proportion was 5.40.

205.

The total number of rooms in all the houses in 1891 was 1,232,524,

*

Including an estimate for the rooms contained in houses of which the number of rooms was not returned. See paragraph 191, ante.

and as the population, exclusive of that in ships, numbered 1,137,966, there were rather fewer persons than there were rooms, the proportion to a room being 0.92. At all previous Censuses there were rather more persons than there were rooms, the proportion to a room being 1.08 in 1881, 1.18 in 1871, 1.35 in 1861, and 1.50 in 1857. [Proportion of rooms to persons, Table III.]

206.

Only 905 persons were found to be camping out on the Census night, which is a much smaller number than were so found at previous Censuses. In 1881, the number camping out was 1,187 ; in 1871. it was 2,661 ; and in 1861, it was 2,621. [Persons camping out, Tables IV. and V.]

207.

In Greater Melbourne, the persons found to be sleeping, or otherwise passing the night, in the streets or reserves, or on the river banks, numbered 36 in 1891, as against 44 in 1881. Of the number in 1891, 14 were in Melbourne City, 4 in Collingwood, 9 in South Melbourne, 3 in Brunswick, 3 in Brighton, 2 in Essendon, and 1 in Caulfield.

208.

The persons in ships were more numerous in 1891 than at any of the three previous Census periods. In 1857 there were as many as 3,773 persons afloat in the bays, harbors, and rivers of this colony, but then several hulks containing prisoners [Persons in ships, Tables IV, and V.]

were moored in Hobson's Bay. By 1861, the prison hulks having been abolished, the shipping population had fallen to 1,918 ; this had risen to 2,252 in 1871, had again fallen to 1,846 in 1881, and had again risen to 2,439 in 1891.

209.

In 1891 the vessels in Victorian waters numbered 312. Of these, 70 were steamers and 136 were sailing vessels engaged in cargo and passenger traffic, the remainder being war vessels, tugs, dredges, hulks, light-vessels, &c. The burden of the steamers was 36,113 tons, and of the sailing vessels 50,016 tons, or 86,129 tons in all. Of the whole number of vessels, 241 were owned in Victoria, 8 in New South Wales, 2 in South Australia, 4 in Tasmania, 2 in New Zealand, 36 in the United Kingdom, 4 in Norway, 1 in Sweden, 8 in Germany, 1 in Austria, and 5 in the United States ; 223

*

Including a small dredge in the Albert Park Lagoon.

were lying in the Port of Melbourne, 54 in other sea-ports, 17 in the Gippsland Lakes, 1 in the Snowy River, 15 in the Murray River, and 2 in the Goulburn River. [Vessels in Victorian waters.]

210.

The following table shows the number of inhabited dwellings returned in each Australasian colony, the average number of such dwellings to the square mile, and the average number of persons to each such dwelling :— [Dwellings in Australasian Colonies.]

INHABITED DWELLINGS IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
Colony.Inhabited Dwellings.Persons to the Inhabited Dwelling.
Total Number.Number to the Square Mile.
Victoria224,0212.555.09(1)
New South Wales216,4840.705.23
Queensland78,4290.125.28
South Australia59,8340.075.75
Western Australia10,2210.015.42
Total588,9890.205.24
Tasmania26,5851.015.51
New Zealand119,7661.155.58
Grand Total735,3400.245.31
[(1) In paragraph 201, ante, this proportion was set down as 5.08, but in making that calculation the persons in ships were excluded. Here such persons are included, so as to compare with the proportions relating to the other colonies, which have been calculated upon the basis of the whole population.]

211.

It will be observed that, whilst Victoria has over two and a half dwellings to the square mile, every other colony on the Australian continent falls considerably short of, and New Zealand and Tasmania have each only a fraction over, one dwelling to the square mile.

212.

It will further be noticed that in the different colonies the average number of persons to a dwelling ranges from 5 to 5¾, the lowest proportion being in Victoria and the next in New South Wales and Queensland, whilst the highest proportion is in South Australia and the next in New Zealand.

BIRTHPLACES OF THE PEOPLE.

213.

It is only reasonable to suppose that future ethnologists and anthropologists will find interest in tracing the various elements which have contributed to from the character and habits of the Victorian of the age in which they live, and in seeking evidence as to how far these may have been influenced by the national characteristics of the various races from which his ancestors have sprung. [Birthplaces of the people, Table XXI. et seq.]

214.

In pursuing this research valuable assistance will be secured from the returns of the various periodic Censuses, and especially from those obtained in response to the inquiry now under consideration, containing, as they should do, a record of the country of birth of each inhabitant of the colony.

215.

In regard to the birthplace entry, the sub-enumerators were instructed to see that the country where born, not the town, county, &c., was set down in the schedules. This instruction was in some instances disregarded, but as the country was almost always found to be readily traceable from the entry made, little inconvenience resulted from a minor division having been occasionally returned in its stead.

216.

The first and grand division of the population of the colony as regards nationality is into British and foreign subjects by birth.

*

In Victoria a foreigner, even if naturalized, is not eligible to become a member of the Executive Council, but with this exception the highest offices of the State are open to naturalized persons of foreign as well as of British birth.

The former of these numbered 1,105,279 and the latter 35,126 in 1891, which numbers respectively furnish proportions of 97 per cent. and 3 per cent. to the total population. [British and foreign subjects.]

217.

Prior to the discovery of gold nearly the whole population was of British allegiance. Soon after that event, however, many foreigners having been attracted to Victoria by the fame of the gold-fields, over 5 per cent. of the population in 1854, and nearly 11 per cent. in 1857, were found to be of foreign nationality. The latter was the highest point reached, each Census since that period having shown a lower proportion of foreign and, as a natural consequence, a higher one of British subjects. The following are the proportions of natives of British and of foreign dominions as returned at the last eight Censuses of Victoria :—

RELATIVE PROPORTIONS OF BRITISH AND FOREIGN SUBJECTS BY BIRTH LIVING IN VICTORIA, 1846-91.
British Subjects.Foreign Subjects.
Per cent.Per cent.
184699.010.97
185198.071.93
185494.495.51
185789.3610.64
186191.328.68
187194.905.10
188196.433.57
189196.923.08

218.

The following diagram enables a conception to be formed, perhaps more readily than by columns of figures, of the relative proportions of British and foreign subjects resident in Victoria when the Census of 1891 was taken ; the British subjects being divided into natives of Victoria, of other Australasian Colonies, of England, Wales, Scotland, and Ireland respectively, and of other British possessions. [Diagram.]

NATIVES OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES LIVING IN VICTORIA, 1891.

NOTE.—The square represents the total population of Victoria (1,140,405).

219.

Natives of 50 British dominions or dependencies were living in Victoria at the date of the Census. The following are the names of such countries, and the number of males and females returned as born in each :— [British subjects by birth.]

BIRTHPLACES OF BRITISH SUBJECTS LIVING IN VICTORIA, 1891.
Native Country.Males.Females.Total.
Australasian Colonies.
Victoria354,726358,859713,585
New South Wales(1)9,73710,05519,792
Queensland1,2801,4772,757
South Australia13,07212,24425,316
Western Australia352404756
Tasmania7,6678,73116,398
New Zealand6,3255,70112,026
Fiji7066136
Australia—Colony not named1,1691,3692,538
The United Kingdom.
England93,07464,739157,813
Wales3,1701,9245,094
Scotland28,40422,26350,667
Ireland42,78742,52085,307
Other British Possessions.
European—
Malta532477
Gibraltar232649
Cyprus55
Asiatic—
India1,1116091,720
Ceylon413172
Aden11
Malacca549
Penang10616
Singapore16925
North Borneo33
Hong Kong167
African—
Cape Colony299300599
Natal392160
Ascension22
African—
St. Helena221941
Sierra Leone22
Lagos11
Gold Coast22
Zanzibar112
Mauritius179109288
Seychelles5510
Rodriguez11
American—
Canada9973801,377
Newfoundland291847
British Guiana17623
Bermuda19221
West Indies—
Antigua12214
Bahamas11
Barbados24731
Dominica426
Grenada314
Jamaica10288190
St. Kitts55
St. Vincent516
Tobago112
Trinidad8311
Virgin Islands11
Island not named7640116
Falkland Islands415
British subjects born at sea9739091,882
British subjects, birthplace not stated3,4832,8776,360
Total569,415535,8641,105,279
[1 Including 3 males and 2 females stated to have been born in Norfolk Island.]

220.

Natives of Victoria, numbering 713,585, and natives of the whole of the Australasian Colonies, numbering 793,304, respectively furnish proportions of nearly 65 per cent. and nearly 72 per cent. to the whole number of British-born subjects resident in this colony. [Natives of Australasia.]

221.

To the whole population of Victoria, natives of the colony bore a proportion of 63 per cent., and natives of the other colonies of the group one of 7 per cent. ; thus the two combined, embracing natives of all the Australasian Colonies resident in Victoria at the date of the Census, furnished a proportion of 70 per cent. [Table XXII.]

222.

The Census of 1881 was the first at which more than half the population of Victoria consisted of natives of the colony ; the proportion was then 58 per cent., whilst according to the returns of the Census under notice it now approaches to two-thirds of the whole, viz., 63 per cent. In 1871 the proportion of Victorian natives in the population was 45 per cent. ; in 1861, 26 per cent. ; in 1857, 17 per cent. ; and in 1854, 13 per cent.

223.

Between the Censuses of 1881 and 1891, male Victorian natives resident in the colony of their birth increased by 107,198, and female Victorian natives there resident increased by 107,188. During the same interval 161,128 male infants and 153,407 female infants were born in Victoria, and there were doubtless some Victorian natives absent from the colony in 1881, but who returned afterwards. From these circumstances it follows that more than 53,930 males and more than 46,219 females of Victorian birth must either have died or left the colony during the intercensal period.

224.

Of natives of other Australasian Colonies living in Victoria in 1891 the most numerous were those of South Australia, then those of New South Wales and New Zealand, followed by those of Tasmania ; natives of Queensland, Western Australia, and Fiji resident in Victoria being comparatively few. Natives of all the other colonies of the group were more numerous in Victoria in 1891 than in 1881, as is shown by the following figures :— [Table XXIV.]

NATIVES OF OTHER AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES LIVING IN VICTORIA, 1881 AND 1891.
Natives of—Numbers living in Victoria.Increase.
1881.1891.
South Australia9,92825,31615,388
New South Wales9,82619,7929,966
New Zealand2,88512,0269,141
Tasmania11,87616,3984,522
Queensland1,1202,7571,637
Western Australia404756352
Fiji9513641
Total36,13477,18141,047

225.

The colonies are arranged in the table according to the respective increases which took place during the intercensal period in the numbers of their natives living in Victoria. It will be observed that if the arrangement had been according.

to the numbers in 1891 the order would have been the same, except that Tasmania would have changed places with, and stood above, New Zealand. It will further be noticed that the number of Tasmanians in Victoria in 1881 was larger than that of natives of any of the other colonies of the group, but in 1891 natives of South Australia and New South Wales resident in Victoria were both more numerous than those of Tasmania.

226.

Amongst Victorian natives the females exceeded the males by 4,133. Amongst natives of four of the other Australasian Colonies living in Victoria females were also the more numerous, viz., those of New South Wales by 318, of Queensland by 197, of Western Australia by 52, and of Tasmania by 1,064. On the other hand, in the case of natives of South Australia and New Zealand, the males outnumbered the females, in the former by 828 and in the latter by 624. This would appear to indicate that the men came to Victoria from those two colonies in order to obtain work, but, not intending to make it their home, in many instances did not bring their families with them.

227.

After natives of the Australasian Colonies, persons born in the United Kingdom formed the most numerous section of the population. These numbered close upon 300,000 (298,881), and amounted to rather more than a fourth of the population. Upwards of half (53 per cent.) were natives of England ; over a fourth (28 per cent.) were natives of Ireland ; about a sixth (17 per cent.) were natives of Scotland, and 2 per cent. were natives of Wales. [Natives of the United Kingdom.]

228.

In 1891, as compared with 1881, there was in Victoria an increase in the number of persons born in each division of the United Kingdom except Ireland. The whole increase was 16,542, made up of an increase of 14,907 English, 2,514 Scotch, and 547 Welsh, less a falling-off of 1,426 in the number of Irish.

229.

In 1891 males were considerably more numerous than females in the case of natives of all the divisions of the United Kingdom except Ireland, amongst natives of which the numbers of the two sexes were nearly equal. At the previous Census, whilst there was also a large excess of males over females in the case of England, Scotland, and Wales, Irish females exceeded Irish males by 4,281.

230.

Of other subjects of Her Majesty resident in Victoria, 131 were natives of European, 1,853 of Asiatic, 1,008 of African, and 1,860 of American British possessions. In the case of those born in Europe there was a falling-off of 5 as compared with 1881, which reduction would not have occurred if Heligoland had not been ceded to a foreign country, which resulted in 8 natives of that island returned in 1891 being necessarily classed as foreigners. In the case of subjects of Her Majesty born in Asia there was an increase of 723 ; in that of those born in Africa an increase of 370 ; and in that of those born in America an increase of 200. [Natives of other British possessions.]

231.

Of those born at sea who have been set down as British subjects the returns showed 5 less in 1891 than in 1881. In the case of persons born at sea it frequently happens that the nationality is not stated, and it is only by the name that an assumption can be made as to wheather they are British or foreign subjects. An assumption upon the same grounds is also necessarily made in the case of persons whose place of birth is altogether unspecified. [British subjects born at sea.]

232.

Natives of 43 independent foreign countries and of 32 of their dependencies or detached portions, or of 75 foreign dominions in all, found places in the [Natives of foreign countries.]

Census returns of 1891. The following is a statement of the names of such dominions and of the number of males and females stated to have been born in each :—

BIRTHPLACES OF FOREIGN SUBJECTS LIVING IN VICTORIA, 1891.
Native Country.Males.Females.Total.
European Countries (including Possessions out of Europe)—
France8923821,274
Algeria22
Corsica628
St. Bartholomew11
Guadeloupe11
Martinique11
Bourbon538
Anam11
New Caledonia5510
Society Islands11
Belgium15580235
Holland25468322
Dutch Guiana22
Java221436
Sumatra325
Timor11
Germany7,7722,99210,764
Heligoland88
New Ireland123
Austria-Hungary49096586
Switzerland1,1211961,317
Italy1,5431571,700
Elba11
Sicily11516
Spain14761208
Balearic Islands11
Cuba112
Philippine Islands12416
Portugal11228140
Azores88
Madeira628
Cape de Verde Islands1212
Denmark1,2161731,389
Iceland213
Faroc Islands11
Greenland11
St. Thomas325
Sweden and Norway3,0132013,214
Russia9112611,172
Turkey17926
Crete11
Armenia123
Palestine26935
Syria9547142
Greece16613179
Ionian Islands19423
Montenegro11
Roumania22527
Servia33
Bulgaria224
Asiatic Countries—
China—European race12517
China—Asiatic race8,3181328,450
Japan26430
Afghanistan1111
Persia617
Arabia336
Slam11
African Countries—
Egypt131124
Orange Free State213
Madagascar516
Africa—Country not named302050
American Countries—
United States2,0059002,905
Mexico8210
Niearagua11
New Granada112
Brazil272552
Argentine Republic5611
Uruguay11
Chili6511
Peru718
Ecuador11
Hayti112
North America—Country not stated314
South America—Country not stated261541
Polynesia—
New Hebrides10717
Solomon Islands11
Tonga7310
Samoa538
Sandwich Islands31114
South Sea Islands—Island or group not named33
Other foreign countries11017127
Foreign subjects born at sea593291
Foreign subjects, birthplace not stated18688274
Total28,9996,12735,126

233.

Subjects of foreign powers amounted to about 3 per cent. of the population of Victoria. Amongst these, subjects of Germany were the most numerous, amounting to 31 per cent. of the whole number of foreigners ; whilst subjects of China, who were next in point of numbers, amounted to 24 per cent. ; and subjects of Sweden and Norway, who were next, to over 9 per cent. of that number.

234.

During the intercensal period 1881-91 a net increase of 4,327 occurred in the number of foreign residents in Victoria, the greatest increase being in the case of Germans, the next in that of Swedes and Norwegians, and the next in that of Russians. Natives of all important foreign countries increased in numbers except those of France, who fell off by 27, and those of China, who fell off by 3,332. It may

be pointed out that there were 207 subjects of Turkey in Victoria in 1891, but not one subject of that country in 1881. The number of natives of each foreign country, including its outlying possessions, being in Victoria in 1881 and 1891, together with the increase or decrease of such natives during the intervening decennial period, is shown in following table :—

NATIVES OF FOREIGN COUNTRIES LIVING IN VICTORIA, 1881 AND 1891.
Natives of—Numbers living in Victoria.Increase.(1)
1881.1891.
Germany and German Possessions8,57110,7752,204
Sweden and Norway1,3753,2141,839
Russia3691,172803
Italy and Italian Possessions9471,717770
United States2,3432,905562
Denmark and Danish Possessions1,0391,399360
Austria-Hungary323586263
Turkey and Turkish Possessions207207
Belgium112235123
Greece (including Ionian Islands)90202112
Spain and Spanish Possessions14822779
Holland and Dutch Possessions34236624
Portugal and Portuguese Possessions15316815
Switzerland1,3141,3173
France and French Possessions1,3341,307-27
China11,7998467(2)-3,332
Other Foreign Countries540862322
Total30,79935,1264327(3)
[(1) The minus sign (-) indicates decrease.—] [(2) Including 17 of European race.—] [(3) Ne Increase.]

235.

In the case of natives of foreign countries resident in Victoria, females were in almost every case much less numerous than males. The proportion of the former per 100 of the latter amongst such natives as a whole was 21 ; amongst natives of the United States it was 45 ; of France, 43 ; of Germany, 38 ; of Holland, 30 ; of Russia, 29 ; of Switzerland, 17 ; of Denmark, 14 ; of Italy, 10 ; of Sweden and Norway, 7 ; and of China, even counting natives of European race, only 1[FORMULA] females to every 100 males.

236.

In that portion of Greater Melbourne subject to the jurisdiction of the Melbourne and Metropolitan Board of Works, natives of British dominions numbered 462,260, and natives of foreign countries numbered 14,609 ; the proportion to the number of British and of foreign subjects in the colony being in both cases 42 per cent. In the same metropolitan district were congregated 66 per cent. of the Russians resident in Victoria ; 54 per cent. of the French ; 51 per cent. of the natives of the United States ; 48 per cent. of the natives of the British Isles ; 44 per cent. of the Swedes and Norwegians ; 40 per cent. of the Germans ; 39 per cent. of the natives of Australia ; 28 per cent. of the Italians ; and 25 per cent. of the natives of China. [Birthplaces of residents of Melbourne, Table XXV.]

237.

Besides the individuals set down as born in China (Asiatic race), numbering 8,450, there were 927 persons of that race, viz., 124 pure and 803 half-caste Chinese, born elsewhere than in that Empire. Of these 876, viz., 103 of pure and 773 of mixed race, were born in Victoria ; and 17, viz., 2 of pure and 15 of mixed race, in [Birthplaces of the Chinese.]

other Australasian Colonies. The following table contains a statement of the country of birth of all the Chinese living in Victoria in 1891, the sexes and those of pure and of mixed race being distinguished :—

BIRTHPLACES OF CHINESE LIVING IN VICTORIA, 1891.
Chinese born in—Chinese of—Total Chinese.
Pure Race.Mixed Race.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
Victoria5746103359414773416460876
New South Wales2255107512
South Australia2222
Tasmania1111
New Zealand1111
Australia (colony not named)1111
England3333
Straits Settlements123123
United States1111
China8,278878,3654045858,3181328,450
Other countries1811971825227
Total8,3551348,4894174718888,7726059,377

238.

The 565 Aborigines returned at the Census were not all natives of Victoria. They were all, however, entered as born in one or other of the Australian Colonies proper, except 2 females, who were set down as born in Fiji. One Aboriginal female was returned as having been born in Tasmania, but this must be a mistake, as the last of the Tasmanian race of Aborigines died in 1876.

*

The last of the Tasmanian male Aborigines died on the 3rd March, 1869, and the last of the Tasmanian female Aborigines died on the 8th May, 1876.

The following table contains a statement of the colonies in which the Aborigines found to be living in Victoria at the date of the Census were stated to have been born, and the numbers returned as born in each colony :— [Birthplaces of the Aborigines.]

BIRTHPLACES OF ABORIGINES LIVING IN VICTORIA, 1891.
Aborigines born in—Aborigines of—Total Aborigines.
Pure Race.Mixed Races.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
Victoria159112271129111240288223511
New South Wales76132249817
Queensland1922119221
South Australia213224437
Western Australia213213
Tasmania1111
Fiji2222
Australia (colony not named)3333
Total192125317133115248325240565

239.

The following table contains a statement of the birthplaces of the people of each Australasian Colony, according to the returns of the Census of 1891 ; also the number of males and females of each birthplace :— [Birthplaces of residents in each Australasian Colony.]

BIRTHPLACES OF THE PEOPLE LIVING IN EACH AUSTRALASIAN COLONY, 1891 (INCLUDING CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Colony.Number of Persons born in—Total.
The Colony.Other Australasian asian Colonies.(1)England and Wales.Scotland.Ireland.Other British Possessions.France.Germany.The United States.China.Other Foreign Countries.Residue (2).
MALES.
Victoria354,72639,67296,24428,40442,7873,1269147,7812,0058,3309,7244,701598,414
New South Wales (3)368,05446,46295,84923,02639,4493,4341,7186,9762,50913,0489,9532,084612,562
Queensland (4)99,83317,65845,78113,51022,3051,5383098,7003258,51315,271755234,498
South Australia108,2765,76027,1254,9726,5071,0323085,0762713,9262,4881,060166,801
Western Australia17,2612,1956,8289392,054587822591329111,65314933,030
Total948,150111,747271,82770,851113,1029,7173,31128,7925,24234,72839,0898,7491,645,305
Tasmania54,3233,94410,9052,1342,7713725358916593565271777,560
New Zealand206,4627,67767,93229,77825,6652,2095143,0454744,4466,2481,288355,738
Total Males1,208,935123,368350,664102,763141,53812,2983,87832,4265,88140,10945,98910,7542,078,603
FEMALES.
Victoria358,85940,04766,66322,26342,5201,7263932,9949001371,5833,906541,991
New South Wales (3)365,24138,69258,38013,79535,6021,2005522,5918701091,4631,177519,672
Queensland (4)97,72310,67831,4068,89020,731421916,210102373041(5)475179,805
South Australia109,4545,31821,7073,8917,862473923,47711571361809153,630
Western Australia16,1601,1332,9842721,44517010312231118122,422
Total947,43795,868181,14049,111108,1603,9901,13815,3032,0093576,5596,4481,417,520
Tasmania53,5783,3846,5381,7112,9163102432956812812569,107
New Zealand202,2478,26651,35222,13821,9691,4941971,618193242,3911,024312,913
Total Females1,203,262107,518239,03072,960133,0455,7941,35917,2502,2583899,0787,5971,799,540
BOTH SEXES2,412,197230,886589,694175,723274,58318,0925,23749,6768,13940,49855,06718,3513,878,143
[1 Including Fiji and New Guinea.] [2 Comprising those born at sea and those of whom the Birthplace was not returned.] [3 All the Aborigines enumerated in New South Wales have been set down as born in that colony.] [4 As no account was taken in 1891 of the Aborigines in Queensland, the numbers partly enumerated and partly estimated in 1881 have been added to the Census figures.] [5 Including Polynesians, viz., 8,498 males and 745 females, and Malays, viz., 1,092 males and 79 females.]

240.

The table shows the natives of the Australasian Colonies resident therein to have numbered 2,643,083, of whom 2,103,202 were born on the Australian continent. The former number furnishes a proportion of 68 per cent. and the latter one of 69 per cent. to the population. In 1881 the proportions were respectively 62 and 63 per cent.

241.

In the following table the figures denoting the total number of natives of each important country living in Australasia in 1891 are collated with similar figures for 1881, the increases since that period being also shown.

BIRTHPLACES OF THE PEOPLE LIVING IN AUSTRALASIA, 1881 AND 1891.
Natives of—Numbers living in Australasian Colonies.Increase.(1)
1881.1891.
Australasia1,741,1212,643,083901,962
England and Wales499,922589,69489,772
Scotland151,027175,72324,696
Ireland261,996274,58312,587
Other British Possessions14,64418,0923,448
France4,4015,237836
Germany42,20349,6767,473
The United States6,2748,1391,865
China43,43040,498-2,932
Other Foreign Countries36,36855,06718,699
Residue14,53818,3513,813
Total2,815,9243,878,1431062219(2)
[(1) The minus sign (-) signifies decrease.—] [(2) Net figures.]

242.

It will be observed that China is the only country of which the natives resident in the Australasian Colonies decreased in numbers between the last two Census periods ; also that whilst Chinese were slightly more numerous than Germans in 1881, the latter outnumbered the former by 9,000 in 1891. It will, moreover, be noticed that the increase in the number of Irish during the intercensal period was little more than half the increase in the number of Scotch.

243.

From the Census returns of the different colonies it is ascertained that Victorian natives living in Australasian Colonies other than the colony of their birth numbered 69,021, viz., 38,310 males and 30,711 females. The numbers found to be living in each colony of the group are set down in the following table :— [Victorians in each Australasian Colony.]

VICTORIANS LIVING IN EACH AUSTRALASIAN COLONY, 1891.
Colony in which living.Numbers born in Victoria.
Males.Females.Total.
Victoria354,726358,859713,585
New South Wales22,79217,97640,768
Queensland4,9072,5557,462
South Australia3,4123,1976,609
Western Australia7293071,036
Total386,566382,894769,460
Tasmania2,3011,9044,205
New Zealand4,1694,7728,941
Grand total393,036389,570782,606

244.

The figures afford evidence of the existence of 782,606 Victorians by birth, viz., 393,036 males and 389,570 females. There are doubtless also some

living in the United Kingdom and other countries outside of Australasia, but of these there are no means of estimating the numbers. The increase of known natives of Victoria since 1881 has been 243,501, viz., 123,119 males and 120,382 females.

245.

Victoria, according to the following table, presents greater attractions to natives of other colonies of the group than those colonies, taken as a whole, present to Victorians, inasmuch as, whilst 77,045 natives of extra-Victorian colonies were found to be living in Victoria, only 69,018 natives of Victoria were found to be living in other colonies :— [Victorians in other colonies, and other colonists in Victoria.]

NATIVES OF OTHER AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES LIVING IN VICTORIA, AND VICTORIANS LIVING IN OTHER AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
Colony.Natives of—Excess of—
The other Colonies named living in Victoria.Victoria living in each of the other Colonies named.Natives of other Colonies in Victoria over Victorians in those Colonies.Victorians in other Colonies over natives of those Colonies in Victoria.
New South Wales19,79240,76520,973
Queensland2,7577,4624,705
South Australia25,3166,60918,707
Western Australia7561,036280
Tasmania16,3984,20512,193
New Zealand12,0268,9413,085
Total77,04569,0188027(1)
[(1) Net figures.]

246.

It will be observed that Victoria sends more of her natives to New South Wales, Queensland, and Western Australia than she receives of their natives, but the reverse is the case as regards South Australia, Tasmania, and New Zealand. The natives received from the last three over and above those parted with to the first three colonies is in favour of Victoria to the extent of 8,027 persons, as shown in the table.

RELIGIONS OF THE PEOPLE.

247.

No resident of Victoria can persist in refusing to supply an answer to any of the inquiries embodied in the Census Schedule without rendering himself liable to a penalty except in the case of the inquiry as to religion, in respect to which any one not wishing to give the information is at liberty to cause the word " object " to be entered in its stead. [Religions of the people, Table XXVI. et seq.]

248.

That the question should even be asked is considered undesirable by some persons. In England, Scotland, and Wales the opposition to it has been so strong that the Government have never succeeded in getting legal authority to its being put. In Ireland, however, the inquiry is always made when a Census is taken, and is responded to without demur.

249.

It is stated that in Great Britain the opposition to a Census of religions comes mainly from the dissenting bodies, whose adherents fear that a large number of those persons who are indifferent to all religions and never enter a church of chapel would, if such an inquiry were sanctioned, set themselves down as members of that denomination which is held to be the most aristocratic and fashionable, and the apparent strength of the Church of England would be unjustly and improperly added

to thereby. It is maintained, moreover, by some that a man's religious belief, being a matter between himself and a Higher Power, is a secret of the heart which no Government has any right to pry into.

250.

There being no established church in Victoria, no one denomination possesses any legal or recognised superiority over another. Still, there is no doubt that, from the fact of its being considered respectable to have a religion of some kind, many who pay no heed to, and perhaps place no credence in, the dogmas taught by any religious body cause themselves to be entered at the Census as members of one or other of the denominations, and, for this reason, the return is to a certain extent misleading. No determined opposition, however, has ever been made in Victoria to the embodiment of the inquiry in the Census Schedule, subject to the option of refusing to respond to it if desired. This permission has been given at the last four Censuses, but on each of those occasions comparatively few persons availed themselves of the privilege.

251.

The number of those who signified their objection to state their religion in 1891 was 13,608 out of a total population of 1,140,405, or 1 in 84. The proportion of such persons in 1881 was 1 in 100, in 1871 it was 1 in 73, and in 1861 it was 1 in 47. [Objecting to state religion.]

252.

In classifying the religions, the exact entry made in the Census Schedule was copied upon the cards and afterwards placed under the proper head, and in the event of there being no entry of religion in the schedule, the person, if an adult, was set down as unspecified. In regard to children respecting whom no return of religion was made, the recommendation adopted by the Census Conference already alluded to, was followed ; this was to the effect that such children should be tabulated as of the religion of their parents if the father and mother were stated to be of the same religion, or of the religion of one parent if specified ; but that if the parents were of different religions, no assumption should be made as to the religion it was intended to bring the children up to, who should be classed as unspecified. Should, however, a woman of European birth or extraction be married to a Chinaman, the children, if unspecified, should be entered as of the religion of the mother. [Mode of classifying religions.]

253.

The following is a statement of the number of males and females of different religious denominations as returned in the Census Schedules :— [Religious denominations, Table XXIX.]

RELIGIOUS DENOMINATIONS, 1891.
Denomination.Males.Females.Total.
Anglicans—
Church of England210,986190,618401,604
Protestants (not otherwise defined)(1)8,7146,86415,578
Presbyterians—
Presbyterian Church of Victoria84,71378,436163,149
Free Presbyterian Church of Victoria1,9951,8553,850
United Presbyterian Church6410
Cameronians22
Covenanters6612
Reformed Presbyterian11
Independent Presbyterian11
Puritan11
Gaelic Church11
Methodists—
Wesleyan Methodists66,95767,884134,841
Primitive Methodists5,5725,77911,351
Bible Christians4,6824,8979,579
United Methodist Free Church1,1041,1652,269
Other Protestants—
Independents—Congregationalists11,17510,93522,110
Baptists13,49714,38627,883
Disciples of Christ—Church of Christ3,9424,3258,267
Christians (not otherwise defined)5784971,075
Christian—Plymouth Brethren5085611,069
[1 Including Free Church of England.]
RELIGIOUS DENOMINATIONS, 1891—continued.
Denomination.Males.Females.Total.
Other Protestants—continued—
Lutherans—German Protestants9,8955,63415,529
Moravians—United Brethren6470134
Calvinists—Calvinistic Methodists, Welsh Church5944331,027
Society of Friends222138360
Salvation Army6,7536,76813,521
Unitarians9895131,502
Australian Church5406211,161
Church of Victoria639
Free Church of New Zealand11
Swedish Church33
National Church of Berne22
Helvetian Reformed Church112
Protestant French Church11
Netherlands Reformed Church426
Seandinavian Church44
Church of the First Born459
Union Church718
Church of God322052
Mission Church11
Bethel358
Town Mission263056
Seamen's Mission11
Chinese Mission22
Gospel Hall22
Deaf and Dumb Service224
Seventh Day Adventists222204426
Christadelphians157127284
Evangelists361753
Nonconformists151025
Dissenters538
Huguenot11
Revivalists112
Catholics—
Roman Catholics121,756118,554240,310
Catholics (not otherwise defined)4,2654,0168,281
Greek Church20641247
Other Denominations—
Catholic Apostolic Church206201407
Israelites—Christian Israelites145148293
Latter-day Saints—Mormons291948
New Church—Swedenborgains156149305
Spiritists—Spiritualists422368790
Jews3,5402,9196,459
Mohammedans22912241
Buddhists, Confucians, &c.6,6231236,746
Tolstoian Church11
Latin Church11
Pastoral Church11
Separatists134
Universalists20222
Memnonists112
Restorationists22
Followers of Ulric Zwingli314
Zoar11
Nazarene11
Shakers325
Hindoos—Brahmins37542
Lay Church325
Other Denominations—continued—
Morrisonian11
Glassite11
Converted Jew11
Peculiar People426
Fakir11
Chapel (so stated)13518
No Denomination—
Deists53861
Bi-Deists11
Theists14317
Pantheists11112
God in Man11
Servant of God11
Spirit of God11
Believers in Christ111223
Followers of Christ358
" Nurture of the Lord"213
" Confess Christ before Men"11
" Jesus has Bought Me"11
Free Christians112
Christian Agnostic11
Catholic Agnostic11
" Commandement of God, Jesus Christ, and the Faith"11
Moses and his Laws11
Church of the Future11
Universal Brotherhood11
Conditional Immortality11
Bible Echo123
Bible Searcher33
Orthodox11
Moralists224
" Strictly taught Morals"145
Theosophists6511
Naturalists10313
Humanitarians—"Humanity"819
Restitutionist11
Sectarians33
Anti-Trinitarian11
"New Light"112
"Light and Truth"33
Natural Religion11
Latitudinarians22
Eclectic11
Freethinkers3,9381,0905,028
Dependents213
Fatalist11
Liberals33
Believers101121
Enjoyist11
Quietist11
Modern Rationalists—Rationalists221335
Reformers415
National—Undenominational11
Masonic11
" Sinai"11
Uncertain11
Old Time Religion11
Truth Seeker11
Social Christians—Christian Socialists12921
Positivists134
No Denomination (so returned)5,0962,5447,640
RELIGIOUS DENOMINATIONS, 1891—continued.
Denomination.Males.Females.Total.
No Religion—
Atheists189117306
Infidels22
Sceptics314
Unbelievers22
Materialists66
Agnostics25248300
Secularists8332115
Socialists—State Socialists11213
Cosmopolitans9110
Communists246
Finalitist11
Egoist11
Optional22
Voltairian11
No Religion—continued—
Heathen33
"L.S.D."44
"Go-as-you-please"11
Nihilists33
Freelover11
Agapemone22
No Religion (so returned)2,1645072,671
Unspecified5,3923,8779,269
Object to state their Religion9,3324,27613,608
Total Population598,414541,9911,140,405

254.

Besides those, numbering 13,608, who, instead of stating their religion, exercised their privilege of entering the word " object" in the column devoted to that inquiry, 9,269 persons omitted to make any entry whatever in that column. The return of religions is, therefore, incomplete by those (if any) professed by 22,877 individuals. As there are no data for speculating as to what may have been the beliefs of these persons, their number has been deducted from the total, so that the population dealt with in this portion of the work is 1,117,528. [Return of religions incomplete.]

255.

The followers of all the Protestant denominations being combined, and those returned simply as Catholics being added to those returned as Roman Catholics, the numbers and relative proportions of the members of these two religious bodies at the last four Censuses were as follow :— [Protestants and Roman Catholics.]

PROTESTANTS AND ROMAN CATHOLICS, 1861 TO 1891.
Denomination.1861.1871.1881.1891.
Numbers.Proportions per cent.Numbers.Proportions per cent.Numbers.Proportions per cent.Numbers.Proportions per cent.
Protestants380,56377.60517,32675.20618,39275.24836,85777.10
Roman Catholics109,82922.40170,62024.80203,48024.76248,59122.90
Total490,392100.00687,946100.00821,872100.001,085,448100.00

256.

The sum of the numbers adhering to these two important bodies furnishes a proportion to the whole population of 97 per cent. It will be observed that relatively to this combination Protestants gained and Roman Catholics lost some-what between 1881 and 1891. The reverse was the case between 1861 and 1871. Roman Catholics having gained and Protestants lost in those 10 years ; whilst between 1871 and 1881 scarcely any change took place in the relative proportions of the two denominations.

257.

In proportion to the whole population, Protestants gained and Roman Catholics lost between 1881 and 1891. The proportion of Protestants to the total.

was higher in the latter than in any other Census year ; whilst that of Roman Catholics, although higher than in 1861, was lower than in either 1871 or 1881. The following are the proportions per 10,000 of the population at the four periods :—

PROPORTIONS OF PROTESTANTS AND ROMAN CATHOLICS TO THE TOTAL POPULATION, 1861 TO 1891.
1861.1871.1881.1891.
Protestants7,2857,2247,2977,489
Roman Catholics2,1022,3832,4022,224
Residue613393301287
10,00010,00010,00010,000

258.

Protestants, it will be observed, now amount to nearly three-fourths of the population. Roman Catholics, who in 1881 approached to a fourth of the population, had fallen in 1891 to nearer a fifth.

259.

Of the Protestants, half were set down as members of the Church of England, a fifth as members of the Presbyterian Church, and rather less than that proportion as members of the Methodist Church ; whilst the proportions of those returned as members of other Protestant denominations were comparatively small. The following are the numbers and proportions to the whole number of Protestants of those returned at the last four Censuses as adhering to the three denominations referred to and to the Independents and Baptists :— [Protestant denominations.]

PROTESTANT DENOMINATIONS, 1861 TO 1891.
Denomination.1861.1871.1881.1891.
Numbers.Proportions per cent.Numbers.Proportions per cent.Numbers.Proportions per cent.Numbers.Proportions per cent.
Church of England212,06855.73257,83549.84311,29150.34417,18249.85
Presbyterians87,08422.88112,98321.84132,59121.44167,02719.96
Methodists (1)46,51112.2294,22018.21115,05318.60158,04018.89
Independents12,7963.3618,1913.5219,8783.2122,1102.64
Baptists9,0012.3716,3113.1520,3733.3027,8833.33
Other Protestants13,1033.4417,7863.4419,2063.1144,6155.33
Total Protestants380,563100.00517,326100.00618,392100.00836,857100.00
[1 Including Bible Christians.]

260.

Relatively to the whole number of Protestants, members of the Church of England, Presbyterians, and Independents lost ground between 1881 and 1891 ; whilst Methodists, Baptists, and members of other Protestant denominations advanced.

261.

In 1861 and 1871 Independents were more numerous than Baptists, but the latter had outstripped the former by 500 in 1881, and by 5,800 in 1891. It will, moreover, be remarked that the Methodists, in point of numerical strength, are fast overtaking the Presbyterians.

262.

The following are the proportions of the same Protestant denominations to every 10,000 of the total population

*

Excluding those whose religious belief was not specified.

at the three periods :—

PROPORTION OF EACH PROTESTANT DENOMINATION TO THE TOTAL POPULATION, 1861 TO 1891.
1861.1871.1881.1891.
Church of England4,0593,6013,6743,733
Presbyterians1,6671,5781,5641,495
Methodists8901,3161,3581,414
Independents245254235198
Baptists172228240250
Other Protestants252247226399
Residue2,7152,7762,7032,511
Total10,00010,00010,00010,000

263.

According to the figures, the proportion to the population of members of the Church of England was higher in 1891 than either in 1881 or 1871, but not so high as in 1861 ; the proportion of Presbyterians was lower and that of Baptists was higher at each period named than it was at the preceding one ; the proportion of Independents was highest in 1871, and lowest in 1891.

264.

Between 1881 and 1891, members of the Church of England, with whom are combined Protestants, so returned, and a few persons set down as of the Free Church of England, increased by 105,891, or 34 per cent. This growth is rather greater than that of the whole population during the same period, which was only at the rate of 32 per cent. [Anglicans.]

265.

In virtue of an agreement entered into between the heads of the two principal branches of the Presbyterian Church, which was communicated to the Census Office before the Census was taken, all persons who were set down as Presbyterians without qualification or as of the Church of Scotland were tabulated as of the Presbyterian Church of Victoria, and all set down as Free Presbyterians or as of the Free Church of Scotland were tabulated as of the Free Presbyterian Church of Victoria. Adopting the same arrangement for 1881—which was not agreed to at that time—adherents of the Presbyterian Church of Victoria are found to have increased by 38,522, whilst those of the Free Presbyterian Church of Victoria diminished by 1,899. Combining these with members of other Presbyterian bodies, which were also fewer in 1891 than in 1881, the net increase of the denomination during the intercensal period was 34,436, or at the rate of 26 per cent. [Presbyterians.]

266.

Of the various Methodist bodies the principal are the Wesleyans, who increased by 37,726 between the Censuses. In the same interval the Primitive Methodists increased by 2,644, the Bible Christians by 2,919, and the United Methodists by 644. Besides these a few adherents of minor Methodist bodies were returned in 1881 but not in 1891. The denomination, as a whole, increased in the decade by 42,987, or at the rate of 37 per cent. This was a higher rate of increase than that of either the Church of England or the Presbyterian Church. [Methodists.]

267.

Whilst between the Censuses of 1881 and 1891 Independents in Victoria increased by 2,232, or only 11 per cent., Baptists increased by 7,510, or as much as 36 per cent. [Independents and Baptists.]

268.

Of other Protestant bodies, the most important are the Lutherans, who increased in the ten years ended with 1891 by 4,380, or 39 per cent. ; then the Disciples of Christ, otherwise called members of the Church of Christ, who increased in the same period by 3,408, or 70 per cent. ; and then the Salvation Army, a body which had no existence in 1881, but which counted 13,521 followers in 1891. [Other Protestants.]

269.

Roman Catholics, together with those set down simply as Catholics, increased by 45,111, or 22 per cent., between 1881 and 1891. This is a lower rate of increase than that of any of the other principal denominations except the Independents, the increase in which was only 11 per cent. ; and a much lower rate than that of Protestants taken as a whole, the increase in which was 218,465, or 35 per cent. Members of the Greek Church, who increased from 103 to 247, are not classed with Roman Catholics. [Roman Catholics.]

270.

Jews, who numbered 4,330 in 1881, increased to 6,459 in 1891, or by about 50 per cent. This large increase, taken in connexion with the fact that Russians in Victoria were more than three times as numerous in 1891 as in 1881, points to the probability of this large addition to the Jewish portion of the community being to a great extent made up of refugees from Russia. [Jews.]

271.

In consequence of the smaller number of Chinese in the colony, Buddhists, Confucians, &c., were less numerous in 1891 than in 1881 by 4,413, or 40 per cent. In the previous decade the reduction in the numbers professing these religions was 6,491, so that the falling-off in 20 years was 10,904. [Buddhists, Confucians, &c.]

272.

Besides the Jews and the non-Christian Chinese sects, 25 other sects or denominations having no connexion with either Protestant or Catholic bodies found place in the Census returns. The most important of these, numerically, are the Spiritists, who declined from 853 in 1881 to 790 ; the Catholic Apostolic Church, votaries of which increased from 383 to 407 ; the New or Swedenborgian Church, members of which increased from 292 to 305 ; Israelites, who rose from 238 to 293 ; Mohammedans, who rose from 111 to 241 ; and Mormons, who rose from 15 to 48. The remaining sects under this head had but few followers, and each of 9 of them returned only 1 adherent. [Minor sects.]

273.

The persons classed as of no denomination numbered 12,971, as against 4,979 in 1881, the increase being 7,992, or 161 per cent. Under this head, besides those returned as of No Denomination, No Sect, or Unsectarian, are placed 5,028 who were set down as Freethinkers, and 162 who used words—numbering 64 in all—implying that they adhered to no religious body. [No denomination.]

274.

Those classed as of no religion numbered 2,607 in 1881, and 3,454 in 1891, the increase in ten years being 847, or 32 per cent. Of the number at the latter period, 2,671 were returned as of No Religion, 306 as Atheists, 300 as Agnostics, and the remainder under eighteen other designations. [No religion.]

275.

The sum of those classed as of no denomination and no religion in 1891 is 16,425, or 1 in 67 of the population. In 1881 the number so classed was 7,586, and their proportion to the population only 1 in 112, or about two-fifths lower than in 1891.

276.

By an examination of the following diagram, the relative numerical strength of the principal religious denominations as compared with the whole population of Victoria will be at once realized :— [Diagram.]

RELIGIOUS DENOMINATIONS IN VICTORIA, 1891.

NOTE.—The square represents the total population of Victoria (1,140,405)

277.

The proportions of the sexes varied in the different denominations. Amongst the Protestants, males numbered 434,034 and females 402,823, or 93 of the latter to every 100 of the former, whilst amongst Roman Catholics, the numbers were 126,021 males and 122,570 females, or 97 of the latter to every 100 of the former. Amongst the following also males were the more numerous, the proportion of females to every 100 of the other sex being—amongst Independents 98, Presbyterians 93, members of the Church of England 90, Jews 83, Lutherans 57, and Buddhists, Confucians, &c., less than 2. Amongst the following, females were more numerous than males, their proportions per 100 of the latter being—amongst Baptists 107, Disciples of Christ 106, and Methodists 102. In the Salvation Army the sexes were about equal, the males and females numbering respectively 6,753 and 6,768. Amongst persons returned as of No Denomination of the proportion of females per 100 males was 40, amongst those returned as of No Religion it was 26, and amongst those who objected to state their religion it was 46. [Males and females of different denominations.]

278.

Of the 9,377 Chinese in Victoria, 481 objected to state their religion ; of the remainder, 6,688—of whom 49 were of mixed race—or 76 per cent., were returned as Buddhists, Confucians, &c., and 1,537, or 17 per cent., as Christians. Of the latter, 1,297 were set down as followers of some Protestant denomination, 231 as Roman [Religions of Chinese.]

Catholics, and 10 simply as Christians. In regard to those who signified their objection to state their belief, it has been explained that this arose in some instances from their having secretly embraced Christianity, but refrained from expressing this in the schedule for fear of arousing the animosity of their fellow-countrymen and being subjected to persecution at their hands. The following is a statement of the number of Chinese of each religious denomination, males and females ; those of pure and of mixed race being separately distinguished :—

RELIGIONS OF THE CHINESE, 1891.
Denomination.Chinese of—Total Chinese.
Pure Race.Mixed Race.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
Church of England35226378173207380525233758
Presbyterians99110031397013040170
Methodists1846190736613925772329
Independents41511426
Baptists22325527
Moravians437437
Salvation Army445101591019
Christians (so returned)10101010
Roman Catholics393986106192125106231
Mohammedans331144
Buddhists, Confucians, &c.6,546936,6392029496,5661226,688
Other Denominations2929663535
No Denomination1221123111231124
No Religion5031504445071508
Object to state Religion45854631081846813481
Total8,3551348,4894174718888,7726059,377

279.

Of the Aborigines in Victoria, including half-castes, 463 out of 565 were returned as following some Christian denomination, 6 being Roman Catholics and the remainder members of Protestant bodies. The Church of England claimed the largest number of adherents, then the Presbyterians, and then the Moravians. Twenty-two Aborigines were set down as of no religion, it being thereby implied that they were [Religions of Aborigines.]

still in the state, so far as religious belief is concerned, as they or their ancestors were before Australia was visited by white men.

*

On this subject the late Mr. E. M. Curr, in his work " The Australian Race." has remarked as follows, volume I., page 44 :— " Whether the blacks have any knowledge of a God is doubtful. That nothing of the nature of worship, prayer, or sacrifice has been observed is certain. As far as is known, all tribes believe in the existence of beings which partake of the nature of both spirits and bodies ; they fear them, and attribute to them some of the powers which Christians refer to God. That the blacks commonly believe that man has a spiritual part I have no doubt. " Mr. A. A. C. Le Souef, in an Appendix to the late Mr. Brough Smyth's work on the Aborigines, volume II., page 295, says—"I never could discover anything among them approaching to religion ; they certainly have a vague idea that when they die they will, as they express it, " jump up whitefellow,' but the superstition must, of course, be of recent origin. They also believe in evil spirits which roam about at night ; and in others which cause sickness, and which the doctors of the tribe try to exercise by placing their mouths on the part affected, and speaking or chanting in a singular and rapid manner. But all superstitions bearing on this subject are so utterly vague—they being unable to explain anything themselves—that it is impossible to make head or tail of it. My opinion is that they have no religious notions whatever. " Mr. James Dawson, in his work, " The Australian Aborigines," page 49, says—"They believe in supernatural beings, good and bad. The good spirit is a gigantic man, living among the clouds ; and, as he is of a kindly disposition and harms no one, he is seldom mentioned, but always with respect. The bad spirit is always spoken of with fear and bated breath as the author of every misfortune. He visits the earth in the form of lightning, knocking trees to pieces and killing people. At times he assumes the form of a large ugly man, frequenting scrubs and thickets ; and, although not provided with wings, like the whiteman's devil, he flits and darts from place to place with the rapidity of lighting, is very mischievous, and hungers for the flesh of children."

In the same condition were probably the 14 who objected to state their religion, and the 49 whose belief (if any) was unspecified. The following table shows the religious of Aborigines of either sex, distinguishing those of pure from those of mixed race:—

RELIGIONS OF THE ABORIGINES, 1891.
Denomination.Aborigines of—Total Aborigines.
Pure Race.Mixed Race.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
Church of England81501314654100127104231
Presbyterians2931603125566056116
Methodists538131124181432
Independents1146104711
Baptists213112325
Disciple of Christ1111
Lutheran1111
Moravians15722251136401858
Salvation Army112112
Roman Catholics426426
No Denomination106161111617
No Religion165211117522
Unspecified28184633311849
Object to state Religion6393259514
Total192125317133115248325240565

280.

In the Householder's Schedule of the Census under notice provision was for the first time made for ascertaining the number of children attending Sunday. [Sunday school teachers and scholars.]

schools and the number of Sunday school teachers. From the results of this inquiry the following table has been compiled :—

SUNDAY SCHOOL TEACHERS AND SCHOLARS, 1891.
Religious Denomination.Number of Teachers.Number of Scholars.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
Church of England, Episcopalians1,0822,2063,28819,14120,59539,736
Protestants (not otherwise defined)3160916696671,336
Presbyterian Church of Victoria9441,4852,4298,8009,50718,307
Free Presbyterian Church of Victoria162238149271420
Other Presbyterians2151744
Wesleyan Methodists2,2252,0314,25612,79913,28326,082
Primitive Methodists2951924871,2321,2852,517
Bible Christians2592535129809721,952
United Methodists Free Church4984133270226496
Independents, Congregationalists3354037381,8452,0903,935
Baptists4364819172,2262,3764,602
Disciples of Christ, Church of Christ1651523178137661,579
Christians (not otherwise defined)10112112056176
Christians, Plymouth Brethren169257377150
Lutherans, German Protestants331851250307577
Moravians, United Brethren314527
Calvinists, Calvinistic Methodists, Welsh Church2630565951110
Society of Friends336141125
Salvation Army991142135857171,302
Unitarians66362460
Other Protestants12233598111209
Roman Catholics2296108394,7345,0769,810
Catholics (not otherwise defined)81220164179343
Greek Church112
Catholic Apostolic Church11112
Israelites, Christian Israelites8311
New Church (Swedenborgians)1182432
Spirtists, Spiritualists6410151934
Jews(1)98178854142
Mohammedans11
Other denominations44131730
No denomination272855255189444
No religion134352055
Unspecified131932158140298
Object to state their religious belief441963267243510
Total6,3838,30514,68855,91059,364115,274
[1 Schools held on Saturday.]

281.

It should be pointed out that both teachers and scholars have necessarily been tabulated according to the religious denominations placed against their names in the Census Schedule, but it does not follow that the Sunday school with which they were connected was of that denomination. It will be remarked that 1 of the Sunday school scholars was returned as a Mohammedan, and 2 teachers but no scholars as of the Greek Church ; also that 55 of the teachers and 444 of the scholars were returned as of " No Denomination," 4 of the teachers and 55 of the scholars as of " No Religion," and 63 teachers and 510 scholars objected to state their religious belief.

282.

It is interesting to note that amongst the Sunday school teachers there were 5 Chinese and 7 Aborigines, also that amongst the Sunday school scholars there were 134 Chinese and 70 Aborigines. [Chinese and Aborigines at Sunday school.]

283.

The following table shows the ages of the Sunday school scholars as returned at the Census :— [Ages of Sunday school scholars.]

AGES OF SUNDAY SCHOOL SCHOLARS, 1891.
Ages.Males.Females.Total.
Under 4 years1,2761,4882,764
4 to 5 years2,5642,5975,161
5 to 6 years3,8353,7947,629
6 to 7 years4,5424,6049,146
7 to 8 years4,8854,6889,573
8 to 9 years4,7834,8489,631
9 to 10 years4,9334,7729,705
10 to 11 years5,0354,9509,985
11 to 12 years4,5084,8179,325
12 to 13 years4,6254,7279,352
13 to 14 years4,2994,4258,724
14 to 15 years3,4423,8317,273
Unspecified children14923
15 to 16 years2,4992,9585,457
16 to 17 years1,6702,1943,864
17 to 18 years1,0951,5482,643
18 to 19 years7021,0711,773
19 to 20 years5148191,333
20 and upwards6891,2241,913
Total55,91059,364115,274

284.

Including those whose ages were not specified in the Census Schedules, 33,325 of the male and 33,415 of the female Sunday school scholars were at the school age (6 to 13). These numbers, compared with the numbers at that age in the population—viz., 87,415 boys and 85,912 girls—show that 38 per cent. of the boys and 39 per cent. of the girls at the school age attended Sunday schools.

285.

It was not possible to ascertain the number of Sunday schools by means of the Census, but it probably differs but little from that returned at the beginning of the same year by the heads of the different denominations, which was as follows :— [Number of Sunday schools.]

SUNDAY SCHOOLS, 1891.
Number of Sunday Schools.
Church of England522
Presbyterians476
Methodists687
Bible Christians98
Independents71
Baptists64
Church of Christ49
Lutherans24
SUNDAY SCHOOLS, 1891.mdsh;continued.
Number of Sunday Schools.
Moravians2
Unitarians1
Welsh Calvinists3
Salvation Army87
Seventh Day Adventists(1)13
Protestants unattached9
Roman Catholics299
New Church (Swedenborgians)2
Spiritualists2
Jews(1)5
Total2,414
[(1) Schools held on Saturday.]

286.

The following table shows the principal religious denominations in each Australasian Colony, also the number of males and females adhering to each denomination :— [Religions in Australasian Colonies.]

RELIGIONS OF THE PEOPLE IN EACH AUSTRALASIAN COLONY, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF ABORIGINES).
Colony.Number of Persons of each Denomination.
Church of England.Presbyterians.Methodists(1)Independents.Baptists.Other Protestants(1)Roman Catholics.Jews.Buddhists, Confucians, &c.Residue.(2)Total.
MALES.
Victoria219,57386,66578,29711,17113,49424,581126,0173,5406,62328,128598,089
New South Wales272,00959,43856,35812,1086,68315,573149,3903,03810,18723,219608,003
Queensland79,81425,47316,0734,3015,11318,66348,6884837827(3)17,344223,779
South Australia46,7189,49137,7575,6638,16920,00823,6264364,10710,826166,801
Western Australia14,6401,2862,4438221703317,127828411,77229,514
Total632,754182,353190,92834,06533,62979,156354,8487,57929,58581,2891,626,186
Tasmania40,4014,9578,6572,2401,5401,67813,210558173,93277,487
New Zealand134,26374,76631,6013,2497,11314,16244,9827743,92018,047332,877
Total Males807,418262,076231,18639,55442,28294,996413,0408,40834,322103,2682,036,550
FEMALES.
Victoria197,37880,24679,71110,92814,38419,972122,5682,91912313,522541,751
New South Wales234,85949,94553,75212,0046,42510,679137,5272,446758,239515,951
Queensland62,74120,16614,7954,2705,14314,93944,07732617(3)3,465169,939
South Australia42,5538,71538,8576,2199,37817,99623,553404765,879153,630
Western Australia10,2427102,148751113825,34747524819,693
Total547,773159,782189,26334,17235,44363,668333,0726,14229631,3531,400,964
Tasmania35,6094,7898,4822,2571,7421,48312,5662982,07669,041
New Zealand119,06866,71131,8143,4367,71212,75542,29068989,298293,781
Total Females702,450231,282229,55939,86544,89777,906387,9286,86031242,7271,763,786
Both Sexes1,509,868493,358460,74579,41987,179172,902800,96815,26834,634145,9953,800,336
[(1) It is known that in some of the colonies Bible Christians have been (improperly), combined with Other Protestants, instead of with Methodists.] [(2) Including those of other religions than those named, those objecting to state their religion, those returning as of no denomination or no religion, and the unspecified.] [(3) In Queensland, a few Mohamedans are included with the Buddhists, Confucians, &c.]

287.

Combining the Protestant denominations so as to obtain the total number of Protestants in each colony, and collating them with the Roman Catholics, the proportions given in the following table are obtained :— [Protestants and Roman Catholics in Australasian Colonies.]

PROTESTANTS AND ROMAN CATHOLICS IN EACH AUSTRALASIAN COLONY, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF ABORIGINES).
Colony.Numbers.Proportions per cent.
Protestants.Roman Catholics.Total.Protestants.Roman Catholics.
Victoria836,400248,5851,084,98577.0922.91
New South Wales789,833286,9171,076,75073.3526.65
Queensland271,49192,765364,25674.5425.46
South Australia251,52447,179298,70384.2515.75
Western Australia33,73812,47446,21273.0126.99
Total2,182,986687,9202,870,90676.0423.96
Tasmania113,83525,776139,61181.5418.46
New Zealand506,65087,272593,92285.3114.69
Grand Total2,803,471800,9683,604,43977.7822.22

288.

The proportions in the table are those of the Protestants and Roman Catholics to the sum of the two bodies combined ; and it should be pointed out that the proportions would be somewhat lower if calculated to the whole population of specified beliefs, which, in addition to the two bodies named, contain Jews, Buddhists, &c., and other non-Christian sects as well as persons of No Denomination, No Religion, &c. In proportion to the total of the two combined bodies, Protestants were most numerous in New Zealand, South Australia, Tasmania, and Victoria in the order named, those being the only colonies in which they exceeded 75 per cent. of the whole ; whilst Roman Catholics were most numerous in Western Australia, next in New South Wales, and next in Queensland, those being the only colonies in which they exceeded 25 per cent. of the whole.

289.

Religions to their combined numbers, Protestants gained slightly and Roman Catholics and slightly between the Censuses of 1881 and 1891, both on the Australian continent and on that continent combined with New Zealand. This is shown by the following figures :—

RELATIVE PROPORTIONS OF PROTESTANTS AND ROMAN CATHOLICS IN AUSTRALIA, AND IN AUSTRALIA COMBINED WITH NEW ZEALAND, 1881 AND 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF ABORIGINES).
Denomination.Continent of Australia.Australia and New Zealand.
1881.1891.1881.1891.
Protestants74.5376.0476.4977.63
Roman Catholics25.4723.9623.5122.37
Total100.00100.00100.00100.00

290.

In the Australasian Colonies as a whole (excluding Tasmania, in which no Census of religions was taken in 1881), all the religious bodies increased in numbers during the intercensal period except the Chinese sects (Buddhists, Confucians, &c.). Excluding these, the largest relative increase was in the Methodist, and the next in the Jewish body ; the smallest increase being in the Independent, and the next in the Roman Catholic body. The following figures show the numerical and centesimal increase of each denomination :— [Increase of each denomination in Australasian Colonies.]

INCREASE(1) OF EACH DENOMINATION IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND, 1881-1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF ABORIGINES).
Denomination.Increase(1) between 1881 and 1891.
Numerical.Centesimal.
Church of England410,88040.17
Presbyterians123,83834.42
Methodists(2)148,69650.42
Independents18,08331.81
Baptists25,17942.88
Other Protestants(2)57,46651.09
Total Protestants784,14241.15
Roman Catholics189,70532.40
Jews4,83346.69
Buddhists, Confucians, &c.-12,653-27.24
Residue60,93677.08
Grand Total1026963(3)39.10(3)
[(1) The minus sign (-) signifies decrease.] [(2) See note 1 to Table following paragraph 286, ante.] [(3) Net increase.]

291.

Whilst, according to the table, the Jews increased 47 per cent., and the Protestants, as a whole, increased 41 per cent., the Roman Catholics increased only 32 per cent. The increase of the total population being 39 per cent., the increase of the Independents, Roman Catholics, and Presbyterians was below, whilst that of all the other religious bodies—except the Chinese sects, which decreased 27 per cent.—was above the average.

292.

As compared with the numbers in 1881, an increase in the number of members of each of the religious bodies took place in all the colonies with the following exceptions :—Presbyterian males in South Australia, who fell from 9,531 to 9,491 ; Independent males in New Zealand, who fell from 3,449 to 3,249 ; Jewish males and females in New Zealand, who fell from 844 to 774, and from 692 to 689 respectively ; males of the Chinese sects, who fell from 11,122 to 6,623 in Victoria, from 16,486 to 7,827 in Queensland from 4,146 to 4,107 in South Australia, and from 4,931 to 3,920 in New Zealand ; and females of the Chinese sects, who fell from 385 to 17 in Queensland.

AGES OF THE PEOPLE.

293.

With the exception of the inquiry as to the numbers and distribution of the people and that as to their occupations, the inquiry as to their ages is probably the most important made at the Census. It forms an essential item in statistical [Ages of the people, Table XXXI, et seq.]

Calculations having reference to the health, wealth, and strength, as well as the progress or retrogression of a community, and affords a basis for the construction of national tables of life assurance.

294.

This being the case, it is to be regretted that in many instances the inquiry is responded to incorrectly. In youth it not unfrequently happens that the age is overstated, in order, it is presumed, to enable young persons of both sexes to obtain situations which they would be considered not old enough to fill if their true age was given ; in middle age the tendency is the other way, and both men and women, whether from vanity or some other motive, very commonly understate their ages ; whilst in extreme old age there are instances of persons claiming to be nonogenarians or centenarians when they have lived many years less than the number which would entitle them to be placed in the ranks of those who have actually reached such ages.

*

For some years past the present writer has made it his business when a death has been registered in Victoria as at an age of 100 years or upwards to inquire of the relatives of the deceased as to whether there were good grounds for believing that such an advanced age had actually been reached, with the result that whilst in a few instances the particulars furnished appeared to be authentic, in most others the evidence of their correctness was insufficient, and in some the entry was admittedly wrong. In one case of a man being registered as having died aged 100, it was discovered his real age was only 84, and in another case when the age was set down as 101 it was found to have been actually only 91.

By far the most serious of these disturbances to the correctness of the return is that which takes place at the middle period of life, when it invariably occurs that quite a number of persons who ought to know better either disregard or fail to recognize the impropriety of setting themselves down as younger than they really are.

295.

It seems that persons who are unscrupulous enough to make a false statement of their age generally hesitate at passing over a quinquennial or decennial period, especially the latter ; as for instance, those whose age might really be 28 or 29 would return it as 25 ; and those whose age might really be 33 or 34 would return it as 30. For this reason it is always found that unnaturally large numbers of entries occur at the tens and the fives. To rectify this anomaly it is the common practice to tabulate the ages of a population in groups of five years, instead of in single years, and then to arrive at the probable ages by distributing the numbers into single years by a process of graduation. On this occasion the tabulation has been made both ways, which makes it possible to compare the ages as they were actually returned in the Householders' Schedules with the probably more correct numbers obtained by the graduating process referred to. The results of the two methods are placed side by side in the following table :— [Ages as returned and after adjustment.]

AGES OF MALES AND FEMALES IN SINGLE YEARS, 1891., (In this Table a proportionate distribution has been made of those whose ages were not returned in the Census Schedules.)
Years of Age.Males at each Year of Age.Females at each Year of Age.
As returned in Census Schedules.After Numbers have been adjusted.As returned in Census Schedules.After Numbers have been adjusted.
016,61016,61016,20516,205
114,90814,90814,51414,514
215,13715,13714,46214,462
314,47314,47314,42714,427
414,10114,10113,90013,900
513,85713,85713,33713,337
613,63013,63013,32013,320
713,25613,25612,71112,711
812,38712,38712,40412,404
912,33012,33011,78512,222
1012,46412,08512,38512,005
1111,62711,92611,41011,710
1211,96011,80111,69911,540
1311,37411,63811,14711,411
1411,49711,59211,14111,237
1511,83611,39811,55511,116
AGES OF MALES AND FEMALES IN SINGLE YEARS, 1891., (In this Table a proportionate distribution has been made of those whose ages were not returned in the Census Schedules.)—continued.
Years of Age.Males at each Year of Age.Females at each Year of Age.
As returned in Census Schedules.After Numbers have been adjusted.As returned in Census Schedules.After Numbers have been adjusted.
1611,57611,35211,36111,436
1710,74811,34111,33311,626
1811,22411,36611,66811,811
1911,73211,82711,80111,897
2012,15912,08812,28112,209
2112,39412,34912,45412,455
2213,11012,81912,56412,630
2313,20213,00013,12512,296
2412,76013,18111,97812,086
2513,18013,10711,86011,956
2612,95813,06811,51111,579
2712,18812,78611,06511,121
2813,26412,35211,28810,584
2911,61411,7919,5089,992
3012,60210,92010,5269,200
318,93610,2577,0588,572
329,4259,5758,2717,950
338,1968,8947,1977,350
348,7178,2306,8046,784
358,3787,4006,5176,102
367,2516,8105,9915,629
375,1876,2904,7065,227
385,8735,8524,9504,908
395,1545,4914,3654,663
407,3715,2176,8754,556
413,9934,9643,8484,397
424,8854,7653,7754,266
433,9924,6123,1364,157
443,8174,5003,8094,067
455,1324,4704,6954,005
464,3904,4253,9433,953
473,9694,4053,5263,940
484,6394,4084,1103,935
494,0054,4273,3983,935
506,9944,5286,0563,932
513,3714,5572,6813,916
524,5964,5803,6183,911
533,0754,5853,3903,827
544,7854,5713,6503,713
554,6484,5303,4563,509
564,5934,4983,7743,373
574,4264,4623,0803,239
584,7804,4203,1963,113
593,8304,3672,7172,989
606,2674,4584,5072,940
613,0774,3312,5132,792
623,4394,1261,7482,614
633,0773,8342,1762,405
644,3633,4741,9772,170
652,5162,8012,0511,788
663,3112,4621,5851,580
671,8752,1691,3191,401
681,6391,9421,2321,261
691,8041,7719951,152
702,8731,7491,5401,146
711,0551,6071,3281,059
721,0381,460576967
731,2661,299709869
741,0101,127650762
75725885698613
761,026745522521
77830623379441
78345520391373
79287440277319
80479374382268
81312319159230
82256272168198
83189231164170
84153193139146
85139142117120
861081078483
8797966564
8879784343
8940405050
9065655958
9138382727
9223231818
93111177
948811
958866
962211
974433
982222
997711
1003322
10111
10211
10311
10711
10811
Total598,414598,414541,991541,991

NOTE.—Throughout the portion of this Report which relates to the Ages of the People, the adjusted age figures have been used, but in the parts relating to Education, Conjugal Condition, Sickness and Infirmity, and Occupations the figures taken from the Census Schedules have been those dealt with.

296.

Proof of the untruthful manner in which many persons return their ages is afforded by an examination of the first columns of males and females, viz., those which show the numbers at each age according to the Census Schedules, when it will be noticed that larger numbers almost invariably occur at every fifth year from

15 onwards than at the year immediately preceding or immediately following it. Thus' whilst the number of males at 14 is 11,497, and that at 16 is 11,576, the number at 15 is larger than either, viz., 11,836 ; and whilst the number of females at 29 is 9,508, and that at 31 is 7,058, the number at 30 is as high as 10,526. These discrepancies are rectified in the second columns of males and females, the adjusted numbers in which—being in all probability the more correct—will be used in preference to the others throughout this portion of the Report.

*

See note at foot of the Table on previous page.

297.

It is evident that the Census of 1881 can afford no guide as to the probable numbers in 1891 under ten years of age, as all returned at that age at the latter period had been born since the Census of 1881 had been taken. The number of births in the decennium intervening between the Censuses must therefore be compared with the numbers under 10 in 1891 in order to ascertain whether there has been a gain or a loss. There having been, moreover, an interval of 10 years between those Censuses, it is evident that every person who lived would be 10 years older at the later than at the earlier one. As, however, some must have died at each age, and none of those born between the Census periods would be more than 10 years old in 1891, it follows that there would necessarily be a smaller number then than in 1881 at each period of life over 10, unless the places of those who died were supplied by immigrants. To show the gain by immigration or loss by emigration which occurred at each age, I have constructed a table in which the numbers in 1891 are placed side by side with those who were returned as 10 years younger in 1881, and the births between the Census periods are placed beside the numbers under 10 in 1891. The difference between the numbers in the two columns is then taken, to show the increase or decrease at each age, and the figures thus obtained are collated with those representing the deaths which have occurred during the decennium intervening between the Censuses ; the sum of the two, if there has been an increase, or the difference if a decrease, will then indicate the gain by excess of arrivals over departures or loss by the contrary which has taken place at each age during the 10 years. The following is the table in which this is shown, males and females being distinguished :— [Ages, births, and deaths, 1881 and 1891.]

AGES, BIRTHS, AND DEATHS, 1881 to 1891.
Ages.Numbers.Deaths in Ten Years.Gain by Immigration (+). Loss by Emigration (-)
1881.1891.1881.1891.Increase (+). Decrease (-).
MALES.
Not born0 to 10 years161128(1)140,689-20,43929,771+9,332
0 to 5 years10 to 15 years57,84659,042+1,1962,9304,126
5 to 10 years15 to 20 years54,84357,284+2,4411,840+4,281
10 to 15 years20 to 25 years54,33063,437+9,1072,503+11,610
15 to 20 years25 to 30 years49,44563,104+13,6593,299+16,958
20 to 25 years30 to 35 years40,59347,876+7,2833,315+10,598
25 to 30 years35 to 40 years27,48231,843+4,3612,767+7,128
30 to 35 years40 to 45 years22,63324,058+1,4252,676+4,101
35 to 40 years45 to 50 years23,43422,135-1,2993,169+1,870
40 to 45 years50 to 55 years25,94822,821-3,1274,189+1,062
45 to 50 years55 to 60 years28,35422,277-6,0775,480-597
50 to 60 years60 to 70 years42,40631,368-11,03811,834796
60 and upwards70 and upwards24,76912,480-12,28913,949+1,660
Total613,211598,414-14,79787,722+72,925
[(1) Births in the interval between the Censuses of 1881 and 1891.]
AGES, BIRTHS, AND DEATHS, 1881 to 1891—continued.
Ages.Numbers.Deaths in Ten Years.Gain by Immigration (+). Loss by Emigration (-)
1881.1891.1881.1891.Increase (+). Decrease (-).
FEMALES.
Not born0 to 10 years153407(1)137,502-15,90525,442+9,537
0 to 5 years10 to 15 years56,35957,903+1,5442,923+4,467
5 to 10 years15 to 20 years54,46157,886+3,4251,814+5,239
10 to 15 years20 to 25 years53,92361,676+7,7532,348+10,101
15 to 20 years25 to 30 years51,19155,232+4,0413,033+7,074
20 to 25 years30 to 35 years43,32439,856-3,4683,075-393
25 to 30 years35 to 40 years26,99226,529-4632,515+2,052
30 to 35 years40 to 45 years21,95421,443-5112,367+1,856
35 to 40 years45 to 50 years21,57119,768-1,8032,477674
40 to 45 years50 to 55 years21,24519,299-1,9462,627681
45 to 50 years55 to 60 years19,43916,223-3,2162,907-309
50 to 60 years60 to 70 years24,41420,103-4,3115,415+1,104
60 and upwards70 and upwards15,3908,571-6,8198,171+1,352
Total563,670541,991-21,67965,114+43,435
[(1) Births in the interval between the Censuses of 1881 and 1891.]

NOTE.—In this Table those whose ages were not specified in the Census Schedules have been distributed by proportion among the other numbers.

298.

The sum of the numbers in 1881, and of the births which took place between then and the Census of 1891, expresses the whole number of persons to be accounted for, viz., 613,211 males and 563,670 females. As it is evident some will die, there must necessarily be a falling-off at each age, unless the numbers, are supplemented by immigration. A glance at the fifth column will show that the age periods at which the immigration was so great as to outnumber not only the deaths but also the emigration were all between 10 and 45 (0 and 35 in 1881) in the males, and all between 10 and 30 (0 and 20 in 1881) in the females, the excess of the former being 39,472, and of the latter 16,763. The sixth column shows the deaths at each period in the ten years, the difference between which and the numbers in the fifth column where the minus sign occurs or their sum where the plus sign occurs gives the numbers in the last column, which express the actual gain by excess of arrivals over departures or loss by excess of departures over arrivals at each period of age during the ten years.

299.

It will be observed that the gain shown in the age period 0 to 10 (not born in 1881) is more than the gain in the two subsequent periods (10 to 20) combined in the case of the males, and nearly as much as that in those periods combined in the case of the females ; but this can scarcely have been caused by so many more infants being brought here than have been taken away, and it is probable that unregistered births are partly accountable for such large numbers. A loss of 597 males will be observed at 55 to 60 (45 to 50 in 1881), of 393 females at 30 to 35 (20 to 25 in 1881), and of 309 females at 55 to 60 (45 to 50 in 1881), a gain being shown at all the other periods.

300.

The difference between the sum of the plus quantities and the sum of the minus quantities in the last column shows a net gain by immigration of 72,925 males and 43,435 females, which numbers agree as a matter of course with those quoted in a previous paragraph

*

See paragraph 55,ante.

, as showing the extent to which the natural increase of the population has been added to by immigration in the case of both males and females.

301.

At the Census under review as compared with the previous one, fewer males were returned at each year of age from 41 to 54, and rather fewer females at each year from 43 to 46 ; but more males at all the other years up to 95, and more females—except at 42, when the numbers at the two Censuses were equal

*

* The number of females at 42 years of age was 4,266, both in 1881 and 1891.—

—at all the other years up to 93. The following table shows the excess or the contrary at the respective periods of life at which higher or lower numbers were returned in 1891 than in 1881 :— [Excess or contrary at each age, 1891 over 1881.]

EXCESS OR THE CONTRARY OF MALES AND FEMALES AT EACH AGE, 1891 OVER 1881.
Males.Females.
Years of Age.(1)Higher Numbers 1891 than 1881.Lower Numbers 1891 than 1881.Years of Age.(1)Higher Numbers 1891 than 1881.Lower Numbers 1891 than 1881.
0 to 40132,8950 to 41107,192
41 to 5411,95343 to 46351
55 to 9525,39047 to 9324,891
962943
97 to 997951
100 to 105797 to 997
1071100 to 1085
Total Excess or Defect158,29311,962Total Excess or Defect132,089361
Deduct Defect from Excess11,962Deduct Defect from Excess361
Net Excess146,331Net Excess131,728
[(1) When two years of age are named, the numbers at both such ages are included.]

302.

As the headings indicate, the first column of males and the first column of females show the excess of the numbers in 1891 over those in 1881, and the other two columns the opposite. The terms "excess" and "defect" are used in place of "increase" and "decrease," since the fact of there being higher numbers at one period than at a former one does not necessarily denote that an increase, or the contrary fact that a decrease, of population has taken place, as, if immigration and emigration be left out of account, the numbers at the latter period depend upon the numbers at quite another age at a former one. It will be observed that the principal ages at which the numbers at the later period exceeded those at the former were—males, all the years from 0 to 40 and from 55 to 95 ; females, all the years from 0 to 41 and 47 to 93 ; and the principal ages at which the numbers in 1891 were less than those in 1881 were—males, the years from 41 to 54 ; females, the years from 43 to 46. The whole defect being deducted from the whole excess, the net excess at all ages of males is shown to have been 146,331, and of females 131,728, as has been already stated.

See paragraph 94ante.

303.

Various combinations, according to the purpose for which they may be intended, are sometimes made of the numbers living at the different ages. The most important of these is the combination which denotes the division of the population into two parts, viz., those under and those at and over the age at which, according to the English law, infancy ends and majority begins, viz., 21 years. The following are the numbers and proportions at these two periods of life. [Persons under and over 21.]

MALES AND FEMALES UNDER AGE AND OF FULL AGE, 1891.
Ages.Males.Females.
Numbers.Proportions per cent.Numbers.Proportions per cent.
Under 21 years269,10344.97265,50048.99
At and over 21 years329,31155.03276,49151.01
Total598,414100.00541,991100.00

304.

The numbers under 21 years of age do not amount to quite half the population in the case of either sex. The male population halves itself between 22 and 23, and the female population at about 21 ; whilst, if the sexes be combined, the point at which the population is divisible into equal numbers is between 21 and 22. [Age at which population halves itself.]

305.

Human life is sometimes divided by physiologists into three periods—the immature, the reproductive, and the sterile ages. The first lasts until 15, which is about the age of puberty ; the second ends at 45, after which mothers rarely have children ; the third extends from that age until the end of life. The following are the numbers at each of these periods :— [Population in three age groups.]

MALES AND FEMALES IN THREE AGE GROUPS, 1891.
Years of Age.Period of Life.(1)Males.Females.
Under 15Immature199,731195,405
15 to 45Reproductive287,602262,622
45 and upwardsSterile111,08183,964
Total598,414541,991
[(1) Physiologists differ as to the number of years of life which should be included in the respective periods. A combination of the age groups given in the Table following paragraph 307 post would show the first period as containing the years between 0 and 14, the second those between 14 and 50, and the third those from 50 upwards.]

306.

Under the Roman law the population was divided, according to age, into four parts :—Infantia, lasting until the 7th year was completed ;Etas Pupillaris, from the age of 7 to that ofpubertas, viz., 14 in the case of males, 12 in the case of females ;Adolescentia, from the period ofpubertasuntil the end of the 24th year in the case of both sexes ; andLegitimaorJusta Etas, extending from the 25th year to the time of death. The following would be a division of the population of Victoria into these groups :—

MALES AND FEMALES IN FOUR AGE GROUPS, 1891.
Years of Age.Designation.Males.Females.
Under 7Infantes102,716100,165
Males 7 to 14, Females 7 to 12Pupilli85,42361,052
Males 14 to 24, Females 12 to 24Adolescentes119,132141,664
24 and upwardsMajores291,143239,110
Total598,414541,991

307.

A popular division of life at the present time is into four periods, viz., Infancy, Youth, Manhood or Womanhood, and Old Age ; but these may, with greater accuracy, be extended to seven distinct periods or ages, varying but little, so far as the male human being is concerned, from the "Seven Ages" so eloquently described by Shakspeare in the celebrated lines set down by him as having been uttered by the melancholy Jaques.

*

" As You Like It," Act 2, scene 7.

Each of these periods is marked by some change which ordinarily takes place in the human body and constitution. The first period, Infancy, is that from birth to the time the first dentition has been completed, which is generally about the end of the 2nd year ; the second period, Childhood, is marked by the dropping out of the middle incisors and the appearance of a second set—it extends from the 3rd to the end of the 7th year ; the third period, Boyhood or Girlhood, in which all the first or milk set of teeth are replaced by permanent ones, extends from the 8th to the end of the 14th year ; the fourth period, Adolescence, also called Youth or Puberty, is marked by the development of the generative system, and, although commencing somewhat earlier in the female than the male, may be said, in both cases, to extend from about the 15th to the 21st year ; the fifth period, Manhood or Womanhood, is that in which the body attains its full height and strength, the intellect is matured, the "wisdom teeth" are cut, marriage is contracted, and the family is formed ; it extends from the 22nd to about the 50th year. At the latter period the woman becomes incapable of bearing children, and her constitution undergoes a complete change ; such a change, although in a less marked degree, is also noticeable in the constitution of the man ; the sixth period may be called Mature Age, in which, whilst the strength of intellect usually continues undiminished, the body has often a tendency to obesity ; this period extends from the 50th to the 65th year ; the seventh period, Old Age, the "last scene of all, which ends this strange eventful history," extends from the 65th year to the end of life. In it the muscles become weak and flaccid, and, not being able to sustain the weight of the body, allow it to stoop more or less ; the hair becomes white ; the teeth drop out ; the senses are dulled ; the intellect is enfeebled ; the memory fails ; the circulation weakens ; the curtain falls. The following, according to the Census, were the numbers living at each of these periods :— [Population in seven age groups.]

MALES AND FEMALES IN SEVEN AGE GROUPS, 1891.
Years of Age.Period of Life.Males.Females.
Under 2Infancy31,51830,719
2 to 7Childhood71,19869,446
7 to 14Boyhood and Girlhood85,42384,003
14 to 21Adolescence80,96481,332
21 to 50Manhood and Womanhood240,365212,295
50 to 65Mature Age65,32148,443
65 and upwardsOld Age23,62515,753
Total598,414541,991

308.

The proportion of males and females at each of these seven periods of life to the numbers of their respective sexes in the population is shown by the following diagram :— [Diagram.]

census from facsimile

NOTE.—The square represents the total population of Victoria (males, 598,414 ; females, 541,991).

309.

There are certain steps or stages in human life which from very early times have been considered critical in the sense that, at each of them, it was believed that a remarkable change was likely to take place in health, life, or fortune. These periods were held by the Greek physiologists to be five, and were termed climacterics.

*

Illegible, literally the step of a ladder.

The first is at the seventh year ; the second at the twenty-first, or 3 times 7 ; the third at the thirty-fifth, or 5 times 7 ; the fourth at the forty-ninth, or 7 times 7 ; the fifth at the sixty-third, or 9 times 7. To these some have added a sixth, taking place at the eighty-first year, or 9 times 9. The sixty-third year is spoken of as the " Grand Climacteric," beyond which it was considered there was a strong probability of life not being prolonged. The following were the numbers of males and females returned as having arrived at or passed each of these periods :— [Climacteric periods.]

MALES AND FEMALES AT AND OVER THE CLIMACTERIC PERIODS, 1891.
Age last Birthday.Periods.Numbers at and over each Period.
Males.Females.
7First Climateric495,698441,826
21Second Climacteric329,311276,491
35Third Climacteric166,982131,936
49Fourth Climacteric93,37368,131
63Fifth Climacteric (Grand)30,93320,328
81Sixth Climacteric1,6511,233

310.

Amongst several plans which have been suggested for the sustenance of persons who have become too old to labour, it has been proposed that the sum of five shillings weekly should be allowed by the State to every person in the community, without any poverty qualification whatever, from the time he or she might reach the 65th year to the end of life.

*

See a paper entitled "State Pensions for the Aged," read before the Royal Statistical Society, by Charles Booth.Statistical Journalfor December, 1891. Stanford, Cockspur-street, London, S.W. Also an article by J. Fletcher Moulton in the Fortnightly Review for April, 1892.

At the Census under notice, 23,625 men and 15,753 women of 65 or upwards were returned, and, in order to carry out such a scheme in respect to them, it would be necessary to provide annually by means of increased taxation or otherwise the sum of £307,125 for the former and £204,789 for the latter, or, in round numbers, an amount of £512,000 in all. [Old age pensions.]

311.

According to the returns, 2,025 males, or 1 in every 296, and 1,501 females, or 1 in every 361, had passed their eightieth birthday ; 173 males, or 1 in 3,459, and 129 females, or 1 in 4,201, had passed their ninetieth ; and 5 males, or 1 in 119,683, and 5 females, or 1 in 108,398, had passed their hundredth. Of the last named, 3 males and 2 females were stated to be 100 years of age ; 1 female to be 101, and 1 to be 102 ; 1 male was set down as 103, and 1 as 107 ; and 1 female was set down as 108. [Octogenarians, nonogenarians, and centenarians.]

312.

During the ten years ended with 1891, 3,064 males and 2,257 females died in Victoria at the reputed age of 80 or upwards. The deaths of males and females at all ages during the same period numbered 90,557 and 67,231 respectively ; therefore, if the ages are correctly stated, 1 male or female in every 30 males or females who died lived to be upwards of 80 years of age. In the same period, 342 of the males, or 1 in 265 of those who died, and 323 of the females, or 1 in 208 of those who died, lived to be 90 years of age or upwards ; and 33 of the males, or 1 in 2,744 of those who died, and 26 of the females, or 1 in 2,586 of those who died, lived to be upwards of 100 years of age. [Deaths at advanced ages.]

313.

It may not be uninteresting to mention that, according to a life table constructed by Mr. A. F. Burridge, F.I.A., of London, based upon the mortality experienced in the ten years 1870-1881, the average duration of life (technically called "expectation of life" or "mean after lifetime") of males in Victoria is 46.37 years. Mr. Burridge did not publish a table for females in Victoria separately, but he gave a table for Victoria, New South Wales, and Queensland combined, according to which the "expectation of life" in the three colonies is 46.47 years for males and 49.64 years for females.

SeeJournal of the Institute of Actuaries, Volume XXIV., page 351. Prior to this (see Volume XXIII., page 325) Mr. Burridge published a table for both sexes in Victoria, based upon the results of the year 1879. According to this table, the "expectation of life" in this colony is 49.20 years for males and 52.33 years for females. Too much reliance, however, should not be placed on these figures, as they are founded upon the experience of only one year.

In England and Wales, according to the most recent life table, the "expectation of life" is 41.92 years for males and 45.25 years for females, so that, if the figures relating to the two countries hold good, an Australian male may expect to live 4.55 years longer than an Englishman, and an Australian female 4.39 years longer than an Englishwoman. [Expectation of life.]

314.

Males as young as 14 and females as young as 12 may, with the consent of their parents or guardians, legally marry. Those at and above these ages, or in other words at a legally marriageable period of life, were 410,275 males and 380,774 females, or 69 per cent. of the whole number of the former and 70 per cent. of the latter. [Persons at marriageable age.]

315.

From 15 to 45 may be called the fruitful or child-bearing age of females. The proportion at this period of life, as compared with the whole female population, was observed to have fallen off greatly in 1871 as compared with 1861 ; but as the youthful female population have grown to womanhood the proportion has again increased, and in 1881 was 159 per 10,000 higher than in 1871, whilst in 1891 it was 306 higher than in 1881. It had not, however, reached so high by 281 per 10,000 as the proportion in 1861, that being a period at which, although the stream of immigration which had been attracted to Victoria by the fame of the gold-fields had ceased, its expanding influence upon the ranks of the adult population continued to be felt. The following figures express the total number of females and the number in 10,000 living at the reproductive age at the last four Censuses :— [Women at reproductive age.]

WOMEN AT THE REPRODUCTIVE AGE, 1861 TO 1891.
Year.Female Population.Females at Reproductive Age (15 to 45 years).
Number.Number per 10,000 Females living.
1861211,671108,5285,127
1871330,478144,7754,381
1881410,263186,2774,540
1891541,991262,6224,846

316.

The births which took place during the twelve months of which the Census day 1891 was the middle numbered 37,917, which number furnishes a proportion of 1 birth to about 7 (6.93) women living at the reproductive period of life. [Proportion of births to women between 15 and 45.]

317.

From 20 to 40, being the age at which the first call upon the male inhabitants of a country would be made in order to repel an invasion, is designated "the Soldiers' Age." In 1861 there were 168,000 men at that age, but in consequence of the decline in the gold yield, as well as from the fact of a large proportion of the adult male population of the colony being drawn away in order to avail themselves of the facilities offered by several of the neighbouring colonies for taking up land on easy terms, also in consequence of an insufficient number of boys and youths growing up to take the places of the adult males as the latter, who formed the main portion of the immigrants to the early gold-fields, became older or died, the number had fallen off to 125,000 by 1871, and to as low as 114,000 by 1881. By 1891, however, the number had again risen and amounted to 206,000, or 38,000 more than in 1861 ; but the proportion to the total population of the colony, although higher than in 1881 or 1871, was still much below that in 1861, as is shown by the following figures :— [Males at soldiers' age.]

MALES AT THE SOLDIERS' AGE, 1861 TO 1891.
Year.Total Population.Males at Soldiers' Age (20 to 40 Years).
Number.Number per 10,000 of both Sexes living.
1861540,322167,8443,106
1871731,528124,5411,703
1881862,346114,1421,324
18911,140,405206,2601,809

318.

The average age of males was greater in 1891 than at any previous Census since that of 1841, whilst the average age of females was greater than at any previous period of the colony's history. The following are the figures at successive Census periods :— [Average age of population.]

MEAN AGE OF THE POPULATION, 1841 TO 1891.
Census Periods.Average Age.
Males.Females.Both Sexes.
Years.Years.Years.
184129.2922.6227.32
184625.7120.3123.62
185125.3820.2123.30
185426.4020.9724.48
185725.7720.6823.84
186125.4520.4823.58
187125.2221.3023.44
188126.1123.2924.77
189126.6324.8325.55

319.

It is evident that a population which, relatively to the total number of units of which it is composed, contains a great many children and very old people is not so physically effective as one which has a larger proportion of persons at the middle period of life. Speaking generally, it may be said that persons between 15 and 65 years of age are able to contribute largely to their own maintenance, and often to support themselves altogether, whilst those under 15 and over 65 are supported by others. Upon this principle the Victorian population was relatively somewhat stronger in 1881 and much stronger in 1891 than in 1871, although it was not at any of those periods nearly so strong as in 1861 ; this will be seen by means of the following figures, which show the numbers in every 10,000 living at the supporting and dependent ages at the four periods :— [Effective strength of the population.]

NUMBERS IN EVERY 10,000 LIVING, 1861 TO 1891.—BOTH SEXES.
1861.1871.1881.1891.
Under 15 years3,3194,2213,8473,465
15 to 65 years6,6215,6415,9086,190
65 years and upwards60138245345
Total10,00010,00010,00010,000

320.

It will be remarked that a larger proportion of old people were found at each Census period than at the one immediately preceding it. It will, moreover, be noticed that the proportion of children was highest in 1871, but was much lower in 1891 than at any of the other periods named except 1861.

321.

In proportion to the population, the dependent classes rose between 1861 and 1871, but again fell between 1871 and 1881, and fell still further between 1881 and 1891. The tendency of the sustaining classes was, as a matter of course, exactly opposite, but although the proportion in 1891 was higher than at the two preceding Census periods, it did not reach so high as that which prevailed in 1861. The following are the figures.

DEPENDENT AND SUSTAINING CLASSES IN EVERY 10,000 OF THE POPULATION, 1861 TO 1891.—BOTH SEXES.
At Dependent Ages.At Supporting Ages.
18613,3796,621
18714,3595,641
18814,0925,908
18913,8106,190

322.

If males alone be considered, the following would be the proportions, according to the returns of the four Censuses, per 10,000 of that sex living at the same four Census periods :—

NUMBERS IN EVERY 10,000 MALES LIVING, 1861 TO 1891.
1861.1871.1881.1891.
Under 15 years2,7393,8773,6953,337
15 to 65 years7,1965,9706,0246,268
65 years and upwards65153281395
Total10,00010,00010,00010,000

323.

The fluctuations in the proportions of males at the dependent and supporting ages during the respective intercensal periods were in the same direction as those obtaining in respect to the population of both sexes, the dependent classes having risen and the sustaining classes fallen between 1861 and 1871, whilst the reverse took place during the other three intervals. This will be seen by the following figures :—

DEPENDENT AND SUSTAINING CLASSES IN EVERY 10,000 OF THE MALE POPULATION, 1861 TO 1891.
At Dependent Ages.At Supporting Ages.
18612,8047,196
18714,0305,970
18813,9766,024
18913,7326,268

324.

The male Chinese of pure race, numbering 8,355, were for the most part somewhat advanced in life, as many as 7,179 being over 30 years of age, and no fewer than 4,533 being over 50 years of age. The male half-caste Chinese, numbering 417, were, as may be supposed, much younger, only 27 being over 30 and only 8 over 50. Most of the female Chinese, whether of pure or mixed race, were young, as many as 392 out of 605 being under 15 years of age. The following table shows the numbers at four groups of ages :— [Ages of Chinese.]

AGES OF THE CHINESE, 1891.
Ages of Chinese.Chinese of—Total Chinese.
Pure Race.Mixed Race.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
Under 15 years6549114305343648370392762
15 to 30 years1,111531,164851091941,1961621,358
30 to 50 years2,646292,6751917362,665462,711
50 and upwards4,53334,53682104,54154,546
Total8,3551348,4894174718888,7726059,377

325.

One hundred and sixteen of the male Chinese, 1 being a half-caste, were returned as being over 75 years of age. Of these, 91, including the half-caste, were between 75 and 80 ; 19 were between 80 and 85 ; 3 were 85 ; 1 was 87 ; 1 was 89 ; and 1 was 94 years of age. The oldest female Chinese was a half-caste, who was set down as 65 years of age. [Chinese at advanced ages.]

326.

The ages of the few Aborigines returned at the Census, grouped in five periods, are given in the following table :— [Ages of Aborigines.]

AGES OF THE ABORIGINES, 1891.
Ages of Aborigines.Aborigines of—Total Aborigines.
Pure Race.Mixed Race.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
Under 5 years171633272148443781
5 to 15 years4523684330738853141
15 to 30 years4326692534596860128
30 to 50 years4542873429637971150
50 and upwards421860415461965
Total192125317133115248325240565

327.

Although the Aborigines are fast disappearing in Victoria it seems that this is not due to the absence of young persons amongst their numbers to take the place of those who die, as, in proportion to the total numbers, children under 5 and between 5 and 15 were found to be more numerous amongst them than amongst the white population, the respective proportions being 14 and 25 per cent. in the case of the Aborigines and 13 and 22 per cent. in that of the whites. The following are the proportions amongst both races at the ages named in the table :—

PROPORTIONS OF EUROPEANS AND ABORIGINES LIVING AT EACH AGE PERIOD, 1891.
White Population.Aborigines(1)
Under 5 years13.12 per cent.14.34 per cent.
5 to 15 years21.68 per cent.24.96 per cent.
15 to 30 years31.65 per cent.22.65 per cent.
30 to 50 years20.40 per cent.26.55 per cent.
50 and upwards13.15 per cent.11.50 per cent.
Total100.00 per cent.100.00 per cent.
[(1) Including half-castes.]

328.

According to the returns, the oldest Aborigines were three males between 75 and 80 years of age. There were also two males between 70 and 75, and one male and one female between 65 and 70. These were all of pure race ; the oldest half-caste was a male between 60 and 65, at which age there were also 9 males and 6 females of pure race. [Aborigines at advanced ages.]

329.

The following table shows, in quinquennial periods, the ages of the people in each of the Australasian Colonies :— [Ages in Australasian Colonies.]

AGES OF THE PEOPLE IN EACH AUSTRALASIAN COLONY, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF ABORIGINES).
Ages.Victoria.New South Wales.Queensland.South Australia.Western Australia.Tasmania.New Zealand.
MALES.
Under 5 years75,18583,64030,45823,0153,39410,82942,266
5 to 10 years65,41872,51123,82021,8272,7299,87043,502
10 to 15 years58,99661,84019,90219,1622,3578,27640,763
15 to 20 years57,26453,93118,20315,3632,1997,06632,586
20 to 25 years63,41357,66624,09415,3803,3377,14828,445
25 to 30 years63,08059,75225,72314,4003,8257,45423,797
30 to 35 years47,86451,93321,35613,4262,8806,05622,106
35 to 40 years31,82440,23815,59310,7581,9464,47320,594
40 to 45 years24,03431,22712,2178,1151,4123,31617,824
45 to 50 years22,11126,86510,5386,8271,2252,57417,094
50 to 55 years22,80422,5869,1925,4011,2082,29616,836
55 to 60 years22,26416,6445,4484,0941,0411,93210,981
60 to 65 years20,21312,5043,5963,5298751,9007,716
65 to 70 years11,1446,9451,7932,3785201,4923,939
70 to 75 years7,2404,9971,0791,7233701,4052,515
75 to 80 years3,2102,8375058501307901,195
80 and upwards2,0251,88726255366610718
Total Males598,089608,003223,779166,80129,51477,487332,877
FEMALES.
Under 5 years73,47181,35429,87422,2663,33610,61840,955
5 to 10 years63,96670,97723,27521,2672,5629,51242,596
10 to 15 years57,87860,86719,25818,6412,3518,16940,338
15 to 20 years57,85954,16017,13115,6172,0366,81332,665
20 to 25 years61,65553,13318,71814,9232,1466,57729,855
25 to 30 years55,22046,67315,96412,9371,8626,06122,416
30 to 35 years39,84036,42412,16110,6901,3914,93117,923
35 to 40 years26,50827,1108,5488,2909593,43815,133
40 to 45 years21,43022,0036,8696,3397542,74813,459
45 to 50 years19,74718,4916,1085,5176432,33611,854
50 to 55 years19,29014,6624,6904,9315572,1419,940
55 to 60 years16,22010,7212,9833,8374421,7826,161
60 to 65 years12,9157,6771,9913,2512791,4864,475
65 to 70 years7,1814,8651,1452,1691599692,568
70 to 75 years4,8033,6587271,5341247661,878
75 to 80 years2,2671,90330183052401936
80 and upwards1,5011,27319659140293629
Total Females541,751515,951169,939153,63019,69369,041293,781

330.

According to the figures, women at the reproductive period of life (15 to 45 years) in Victoria are not only more numerous, but furnish a higher proportion to the total number of females living than they do in any of the other Australasian Colonies. At the Census of 1881, South Australia was at the head of the list, and Victoria second. The former has now sunk to the fifth place, whilst Victoria has [Women at reproductive age in Australasian Colonies.]

risen to the highest. The following are the numbers and proportions for each colony :—

WOMEN AT THE REPRODUCTIVE PERIOD OF LIFE (15 TO 45 YEARS) IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF ABORIGINES).
Number.Number in 10,000 Females living.
1. Victoria262,5124,846
2. Queensland79,3914,672
3. Western Australia9,1484,645
4. New South Wales239,5034,642
5. South Australia68,7964,478
6. New Zealand131,4514,474
7. Tasmania30,5684,428

331.

Subjoined are the proportions of women at the reproductive period of life to the female populations of the following countries. The figures relating to Ireland and the Cape of Good Hope have been derived from the returns of the Census of 1891, but those relating to England and Scotland are from the Census of 1881, and those of the United States are from the Census of 1880, no later figures having reached this colony :— [Women at reproductive age in various countries.]

WOMEN AT THE REPRODUCTIVE PERIOD OF LIFE (15 TO 45 YEARS) IN VARIOUS COUNTRIES.
Number in 10,000 Females Living.
United States (1880)4,612
England (1881)4,492
Ireland (1891)4,475
Scotland (1881)4,452
Cape of Good Hope (1891)4,364

332.

Comparing these figures with those for the Australasian Colonies, it is observed that the proportion of women at the fruitful age to females at all ages is lower in the United States and England than in Victoria, Queensland, Western Australia, or New South Wales, in Ireland than in those colonies or South Australia, in Scotland than in any of the Australasian Colonies except Tasmania, and in the Cape of Good Hope than in any of the Australasian Colonies.

333.

According to the following figures the proportion which the births in 1891 bore to the number of women at the reproductive period of life returned at the Census was highest in New Zealand and next highest in Victoria, the lowest proportion being in Western Australia :— [Proportion of births to women between 15 and 45 in Australasian Colonies.]

PROPORTION OF BIRTHS TO WOMEN AT THE REPRODUCTIVE AGE IN THE AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
Number of Births.Women living between 15 and 45 Years of Age.
1. New Zealand18273 or 1 birth to every7.19
2. Victoria38,505(1) or 1 birth to every6.82
3. South Australia10737 or 1 birth to every6.41
4. Tasmania4971 or 1 birth to every6.15
5. New South Wales39458 or 1 birth to every6.07
6. Queensland14715 or 1 birth to every5.40
7. Western Australia1786 or 1 birth to every5.12
[(1) The figures for Victoria differ somewhat from those given in paragraph 316 ante, where the births quoted are those which took place in the twelve months of which the Census was the middle instead of the calender year 1891, which has here been adopted for all the colonies.]

334.

The Australasian Colonies now contain enough males at the soldiers' age (20 to 40 years) to admit of their raising a joint army of nearly 690,000 men, as against little over 450,000 at the previous Census. Between the Census periods the [Males at soldiers age in Australasian Colonies.]

greatest increase was in Victoria, and the next in New South Wales. The mother colony, however, has still a larger number of men at this age than Victoria, although the difference in favour of the former, which was nearly 18,000 in 1881, was little more than 3,000 in 1891. The following were the numbers in each colony at the last two Censuses, also the increase in each during the intercensal period :—

MALES AT SOLDIERS' AGE (20 TO 40 YEARS) IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1881 AND 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF ABORIGINES).
1881.1891.Increase.
Victoria114,002206,18192,179
New South Wales131,520209,58978,069
Queensland46,42786,76640,339
South Australia52,52953,9641,435
Western Australia4,35411,9887,634
Tasmania15,92925,1319,202
New Zealand86,51494,9428,428
Total451,275688,561237,286

335.

In proportion to the total number of both sexes living, men at the soldiers' age in 1881 were fewer in Victoria than in any of the other Australasian Colonies. Victoria had, however, by 1891 risen to the fourth place in this respect, whilst New South Wales had risen from the fourth to the third. Queensland, which was at the head of the list in 1881, now occupies the second place, whilst South Australia, which then occupied the second place, has now fallen to the last place but one. The following are the proportions according to the returns of 1891 :—

MALES AT THE SOLDIERS' AGE (20 to 40 YEARS) IN AUSTRALIAN COLONIES, 1891.—PROPORTIONS TO TOTAL POPULATION (EXCLUSIVE OF ABORIGINES).
Number per 10,000 of Both Sexes living.
1. Western Australia2,436
2. Queensland2,204
3. New South Wales1,865
4. Victoria1,809
5. Tasmania1,715
6. South Australia1,684
7. New Zealand1,515

336.

In 1881, according to the ages of its inhabitants, Queensland had the strongest population in proportion to its numbers of any of the Australasian Colonies, Victoria in this respect standing second. By 1891 Queensland had sunk to the third place, the first place being occupied by Western Australia, and the second still held by Victoria. New South Wales, which occupied the fifth place in 1881, had risen to the fourth place by 1891, that being the position occupied at the former period by South Australia, which, by 1891, had sunk to the last place but one, New Zealand having risen above Tasmania and South Australia, whilst Tasmania had fallen to the bottom of the list. By the following table, which shows the proportions living at the supporting and dependent ages, the relative strength of the population of each colony will be at once recognized. [Relative strength of populations of Australasian Colonies.]

EFFECTIVE STRENGTH OF THE POPULATIONS OF AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.—BOTH SEXES (EXCLUSIVE OF ABORIGINES).
Colony.Numbers in every 10,000 Persons living.
At Supporting Ages (15 to 65 Years).At Dependent Ages.
Under 15 Years.65 Years and upwards.
1. Western Australia6,3033,400297
2. Victoria6,1903,465345
3. Queensland6,1243,723153
4. New South Wales5,9123,836252
5. New Zealand5,7743,996230
6. South Australia5,7303,938332
7. Tasmania5,6323,909459

337.

Relatively to the numbers of the population, New Zealand had in 1891 the largest proportion of children, whilst Victoria had a smaller proportion of children than any colony of the group except Western Australia. The colony which had the largest proportion of old people was Tasmania, Victoria being next in this respect. The following is the order in which, according to the figures in the table, the colonies respectively stood in regard to the proportions of the young and the old amongst their populations :—

ORDER OF THE COLONIES IN REFERENCE TO PROPORTIONS OF CHILDREN AND OLD PEOPLE IN THEIR POPULATIONS, 1891.
Order in respect to Children.Order in respect to Old People.
1. New Zealand1. Tasmania
2. South Australia2. Victoria
3. Tasmania3. South Australia
4. New South Wales4. Western Australia
5. Queensland5. New South Wales
6. Victoria6. New Zealand
7. Western Australia.7. Queensland.

338.

The following are the proportions of persons of both sexes at the sustaining and dependent periods of life in Ireland and the Cape of Good Hope in 1891, in England and Scotland in 1881, and in the United States in 1880 :— [Effective strength of population in various countries.]

EFFECTIVE STRENGTH OF THE POPULATIONS OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES.—BOTH SEXES.
Country.Census Year.Numbers in every 10,000 Persons living.
At Supporting Ages (15 to 65 Years).At Dependent Ages.
Under 15 Years.65 Years and upwards.
1. Ireland1,8916,1103,251639
2. Scotland1,8815,8473,655498
3. United States1,8805,8463,810344
4. England1,8815,8973,645458
5. cape of Good Hope1,8915,3944,318288

339.

The figures, taken in connexion with former ones, show that relatively to the total numbers in each country the population of Ireland is not only stronger than that of any other country named in the table but than that of New South Wales, New Zealand, South Australia, and Tasmania, although not so strong as that in Victoria, Queensland, or Western Australia. New South Wales, however, has a relatively stronger population than any one of the countries in the table except Ireland, whilst New Zealand, South Australia, and Tasmania have relatively weaker populations than any of those countries except the Cape of Good Hope.

340.

It will be observed that the proportion of children is largest in the Cape of Good Hope, and smallest in Ireland, but that those countries almost change places in regard to the proportion of old people. The following is the order in which the Australasian Colonies and the countries named stand in these respects, also in regard to the proportion of persons at the effective period of life :— [Order of colonies and countries in regard to proportions at strong and weak ages.]

ORDER OF AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES AND OTHER COUNTRIES IN REFERENCE TO PROPORTIONS OF PERSONS AT EFFECTIVE AND DEPENDENT AGES.
Middle Age, 15 to 65 Years (Strong Period).Childhood, under 15 Years (Weak Period).Old Age, 65 Years and upwards (Weak Period).
1. Western Australia.1. Cape of Good Hope.1. Ireland.
2. Victoria.2. New Zealand.2. Scotland.
3. Queensland.3. South Australia.3. Tasmania.
4. Ireland.4. Tasmania.4. England.
5. New South Wales.5. New South Wales.5. Victoria.
6. England.6. United States.6. United States.
7. Scotland.7. Queensland.7. South Australia.
8. United States.8. Scotland.8. Western Australia.
9. New Zealand.9. England.9. Cape of Good Hope.
10. South Australia.10. Vicotria.10. New South Wales.
11. Tasmania.11. Western Australia.11. New Zealand.
12. Cape of Good Hope.12. Ireland.12. Queensland.

341.

Victoria, it will be noticed, has, relatively to its numbers, a stronger population than any of the other countries named except Western Australia. With the exception of Western Australia and Ireland, it is, however, at the bottom of the list in regard to the proportion of children it contains ; whilst, in regard to the proportion of old people, the only countries above it are Tasmania and the three divisions of the United Kingdom.

342.

Considering only the male populations, the relative positions of the colonies according to the proportions at the supporting ages are the same as in the case of the populations of both sexes in respect to all except Victoria and Queensland, the former falling from the second place to the third, whilst the latter rises from the third place to the second. The following are the proportions of the males at supporting and dependent ages in each colony. [Relative strength of male population in Australasian Colonies.]

EFFECTIVE STRENGTH OF MALE POPULATION OF AUSTRALIAN COLONIES, 1891.
Colony.Numbers in every 10,000 Males living (exclusive of Aborigines).
At Supporting Ages (15 to 65 Years).At Dependent Ages.
Under 15 Years.65 Years and upwards.
1. Western Australia6,7592,873368
2. Queensland6,5223,315163
3. Victoria6,2683,337395
4. New South Wales6,1413,585274
5. New Zealand5,9483,801251
6. South Australia5,8333,837330
7. Tasmania5,7073,739554

343.

The proportion of males at supporting and dependent ages in each of the countries in respect to which similar proportions were given for persons of both sexes are subjoined :— [Effective strength of male population in various countries.]

EFFECTIVE STRENGTH OF THE POPULATIONS OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES.—MALES.
Colony.Census Years.Numbers in every 10,000 Males living (exclusive of Aborigines).
At Supporting Ages (15 to 65 Years).At Dependent Ages.
Under 15 Years.65 Years and upwards.
1. Ireland1,8916,0153,355630
2. United States1,8805,8633,797340
3. England1,8815,8353,741424
4. Scotland1,8815,7273,845428
5. Cape of Good Hope1,8915,4024,323275

344.

Comparing the figures in this table with those in the table relating to both sexes,

*

See Table following paragraph 338ante.—

it will be observed that Ireland is still at the head and the Cape of Good Hope at the foot of the countries named ; also that, whilst the United States and England both rise a place, Scotland sinks from the second place to the fourth. Comparing the figures moreover with those in the table relating to males in the Australasian Colonies,

See Table following paragraph 342ante.

it will be found that the relative effective strength of the male population in Western Australia, Queensland, Victoria, and New South Wales is greater than in any of the countries named ; that it is greater in New Zealand than in any except Ireland ; that it is less in South Australia than in any of those countries except Scotland and the Cape of Good Hope, and in Tasmania than in any except the Cape of Good Hope.

EDUCATION OF THE PEOPLE.

345.

Soon after the first settlement of Victoria—then the Port Phillip District of New South Wales—the desirability of providing primary instruction for the rising generation engaged the attention of the colonists. An agitation was set on foot to introduce a State system of education ; this being, however, unsuccessful, the matter was for some years left to private enterprise, but in 1848 a Denominational system of education was established under the authority of the then Governor of New South Wales. A board was appointed to administer this system, and a subsidy was granted [Education, Table XXXIX. et seq.] [State education.]

by the State. Religious as well as secular instruction was imparted by the teacher, the former being given according to the principles of the denomination to which the school was attached, the clergy of which also exercised control over the tenets to be taught. A national system of education had been in force in New South Wales for some years before the separation from it of Port Phillip, but, it appears, had not extended to the latter. On the erection, however, of the Port Phillip District into a separate colony under the name of Victoria, a Board of National Education was appointed by the Lieutenant-Governor "for the formation and management of schools to be conducted under Lord Stanley's National System of Education, and for administering the funds voted in connexion therewith." This action of the Lieutenant-Governor was legalized by an Act passed on the 31st December, 1851, entitled "An Act to incorporate the Board of Commissioners of National Education" (15 Vict. No. 7). There were thus two State systems of education under separate boards in operation in Victoria at the same time. The duplicate system continued to exist until 1862, when, it being found to be cumbrous and costly, it was abolished under "The Common Schools Act" (25 Vict. No. 149). This Act, which came into force on the 1st September, 1862, transferred the powers of the Denominational and National Boards to a single Board of Education, provided a limit to the distance between which schools might be established, and fixed a minimum of scholars a school must have in order to entitle it to receive State aid ; it prescribed, moreover, that four hours each day should be set apart for secular instruction, and that no child should be refused admission to any school on account of its religious persuasion. Although this Act caused some improvement it did not abolish denominationalism, nor did it reduce the number of small schools to any appreciable extent. It continued in force, however, for ten years, when it was repealed by theEducation Act1872 (36 Vict. No. 447), which came into operation on the 1st January, 1873. Prior to this, a free ranging from 6d. to 2s. 6d. weekly was charged to all children except those whose parents were in destitute circumstances, but under the new Act, which, after being amended and consolidated, is still in force as regards its main principles, education was made free to all willing to accept it, compulsory in the sense that, whether accepted or not, evidence must be produced that all children are educated up to a certain standard ; and secular, no teacher being allowed to give other than secular instruction in any State school building, which instruction he must give for at least four hours on each school day. Under this Act a number of small schools have been closed, and buildings of size suitable to the requirements of each district have been erected in all parts of the colony. The system, which, in consequence of the exclusion of religious teaching, is not accepted by the heads of the Roman Catholic denomination, has given satisfaction to other sections of the community, and without doubt has been productive of excellent results.

346.

In addition to the State schools, there are a number of private schools established in different parts of the colony. Some of these are collegiate or grammar schools, and in establishments of this description a superior class of instruction is imparted. [Private schools.]

347.

The Melbourne University was opened on the 3rd October, 1855. The Government subsidy to that institution, which was then £9,000, amounted in 1891 to £16,000 per annum. No religious test is administered to any one to entitle him to be admitted to the rights and privileges of the institution. The Council is empowered to grant in any faculty, except divinity, any degree, diploma, certificate, or licence which [University.]

can be conferred by any University in the British dominions, and, by Royal letters patent, the degrees granted are equal to those granted by any University in the United Kingdom. In the Act of incorporation, provision was made for the establishment of affiliated colleges in connexion with the four principal religious denominations, and ground for the erection of such colleges was reserved near the University. Up to the present period this privilege has been taken advantage of by the Anglicans, Presbyterians, and Wesleyans ; their colleges being named respectively Trinity, Ormond, and Queen's. The Roman Catholics have not yet commenced to erect a college on the site reserved for their body.

348.

With such facilities for obtaining education as exist in Victoria it may reasonably be expected that in the course of a few years it will be taken for granted that every individual in the colony of a sufficient age to have received instruction is at any rate possessed of the rudimentary arts of reading and writing, which are the only attainments respecting which the inquiry is made at the Census ; and that such inquiry will, in consequence, be allowed to drop out of the Census schedule. [Rudimentary instruction increasingly common.]

349.

On the householders' schedules special columns were provided for the purpose of ascertaining not only the number of the children receiving education, but whether they were being educated at State schools, at private schools, or at home. Entries in these columns were made in 214,259 instances, but in 12,935 instances the columns were ignored, and the word "scholar" was written in the occupation column without any reference being made to the nature of the institution in which instruction was being imparted. [Number of scholars, Table XXXIX.]

350.

In the returns obtained, 227,194 individuals, viz., 114,285 boys and 112,909 girls, were set down as scholars. The following is a statement of the numbers being educated in each kind of institution :—

SCHOLARS AT STATE AND PRIVATE SCHOOLS AND AT HOME, 1891.
Where being Educated.Number of Scholars.
Boys.Girls.Both.
In State schools87,66082,531170,191
In private schools14,88016,76931,649
At home5,2457,17412,419
Not stated6,5006,43512,935
Total114,285112,909227,194

351.

It may be supposed that the Census figures give an account of the children actually attending school at the time of the Census, whilst the returns of individual scholars made up by the State and private school authorities give the numbers attending school for ever so short a time in the year, inasmuch as, according to the Census of 1891, the number of State school scholars was less than the published estimate for 1890

*

SeeVictorian Year Book1890-91, Vol.11., page 421.

by 34,306, or by 21,371 if the scholars set down as "not stated" be added to those returned as attending State schools ; and the number of private school scholars was less than the estimate for 1890 by 8,532.

352.

It may be remarked that the number of State school scholars, according to the Census, exceeds by 36,423 the numbers returned as in average attendance at State schools during 1890.

*

SeeVictorian Year Book1890-91, Vol. II., page 402.

353.

The age in Victoria at which parents are required by law to cause their children to be receiving education, unless there be some valid reason to prevent them from so doing, is from 6 to 13 years (school age). According to the following figures, the Census returns give the number being educated between these ages as 15,013, or 8.66 per cent. below the total number at the same ages in the colony :— [Children at school age being and not being educated.]

CHILDREN AT SCHOOL AGE RECEIVING AND NOT RECEIVING EDUCATION, 1891.
Children 6 and under 13 being educated158,355
Children 6 and under not being educated15,013
Toptal at school age173368†
[† Throughout this part of the Report the unadjusted ages have been dealt with. See footnote on page 75, ante.]

354.

It should be pointed out that it does not follow that the 15,000 children referred to as not receiving education at the date of the Census were altogether neglected. Some of them, no doubt, pursued study at other portions of the year, and some had, it is known, already attained the standard of efficiency prescribed by the regulations. It is, moreover, possible that some children engaged in selling newspapers, carrying milk, minding cattle, or following some other occupations during the morning and evening, may have been returned as of those occupations instead of as attending school, which they might also have been doing during the regulation hours. This would obviously have the effect of causing an understatement of the number of scholars in the Census returns.

355.

It will be observed that more boys than girls attended State schools, and this was also the case amongst the scholars respecting whom the source of instruction was not stated, which points to the probability of the majority of them being also attendants at State schools. On the other hand, amongst the scholars attending private schools and those being educated at home, the number of girls exceeded that of boys. [Sexes of scholars.]

356.

Of the whole number of scholars returned, 70 per cent. were at the school age (6 to 13 years), whilst 14 per cent. were below and 16 per cent. were above that age. The following are the numbers and sexes of the scholars at each of those age periods :— [Ages of scholars.]

SCHOLARS AT, BELOW, AND ABOVE THE SCHOOL AGE, 1891.
Ages.Number of Scholars.
Boys.Girls.Both.
Under 6 years16,27315,39831,671
6 to 13 years (school age)80,29978,056158,355
13 years and upwards17,71319,45537,168
Total114,285112,909227,194

357.

Whilst, according to the table, there were more boys than girls being educated at and below the school age, above the school age the reverse was the case, the reason of the latter no doubt being that, whilst boys have, as a rule, to go out into the world as soon as possible after the compulsory education age is passed in order to earn their livelihood, most girls have leisure to pursue their studies to a still later period.

358.

The number of University graduates returned in 1891 was 672, viz., 663 males and 9 females. There were probably many more, but no entry appeared in the schedules to indicate the fact. The following table gives a statement of the number of male graduates of each university or college, and the degrees obtained as indicated by the letters placed against their respective names

*

* Particulars of the occupations followed by University graduates in Victoria are given under the head of "Occupations of the People,"post.

:— [University graduates (males), Table XLVI.]

UNIVERSITY GRADUATES, 1891.—MALES.
University College.Degree.Total.
A.A.B.A.M.A.B.D.D.D.M.B.M.D.L.L.B.L.L.M.L.L.D.B.Sc.D.Sc.D.Ph.B.E.C.E.Mus. Doc.
Aberdeen85417
Adelaide112
Belfast11
Berlin22
Brussels11
Cambridge302022256
Cape Town11
Christiania11
Copenhagen11
Cornell11
Durham213
Edinburgh21314112143
Glasgow1619101331
Halle22
Hanover11
Ireland (Queen's)22116
Ireland (Royal)1171111
Isle of Man11
Kingston11
Lambeth11
London55241118
Maryland11
Melbourne6068669126319243
New Zealand112
Oxford3181334
Paris52119
Philadelphia11
Rostock11
St. Andrews2215
Sydney1135
Toronto11147
Trinity (Dublin)281225148
United States123
Westminster11
Wurtzburg22
Zurich11
Not stated168156611199
Total31781621810313919679112231663

359.

Similar particulars respecting the nine female graduates of universities are given in the following table. [University graduates (females), Table XLVII.]

UNIVERSITY GRADUATES, 1891.—FEMALES.
University or College.Degree.Total.
B.A.M.A.B.Sc.
Adelaide11
France11
Melbourne55
Not stated112
Total6219

360.

The Census inquiry as to the educational attainments of the people is only as to the ability of each member of the population to read and write. No attempt is made to gather particulars other than those just given respecting the higher acquirements which many of them possess. [Census inquiry as to education.]

361.

In dealing with the returns under this head of inquiry, the Chinese and Aborigines are not tabulated with the population of European birth or extraction, but their attainments in the matter of reading and writing are given in separate tables. The Chinese are not considered as able to read and write unless they can do so in the English language ; the reason of this is given in the subjoined extract from my Report upon the Census of 1881

*

Pages 68 and 69.

:— [Chinese and Aborigines treated separately.]

"Probably most of the Chinese acquire some proficiency in reading and writing their own language, but as the characters in it number, it is said, at least 40,000 (words not being built up of letters as in our own system, but each character standing for a word), and as the ability to decipher and form a few of these characters is probably attained by almost every Chinese during the course of his life-time, whereas a perfect knowledge of every character in the language is rarely if ever gained even by the most advanced scholars, it is difficult to say where the ability of a Chinaman to read and write begins and where it ends— how many characters it is necessary for him to know and be able to make before he could be stated to be instructed, or how few would warrant his being classed as illiterate. This being the case, and considering also that a knowledge of a certain number of the characters of their own language would but slightly, if at all, add to their usefulness as citizens of this community, I was instrumental in causing a short instruction to be inserted at the head of the Education column of the Householder's Schedule used at the Census of 1871, to the effect that the Chinese not able to read or write English should be set down as illiterate. This was noticed with approval in the other Australasian Colonies, and on the occasion of the present Census a similar instruction was embodied in the schedule of almost every colony of the group. As, however, such a number of illiterate adults would give a false view of the educational state of the community, I have had tables prepared excluding them as well as the Aborigines from the numbers, and shall, in the present portion of my Report, treat of the population exclusive of the members of those two races."

362.

Omitting the Chinese and Aborigines, the persons returned as able to read numbered 940,286, of whom 907,588 could also write, whilst those unable to read numbered 190,177. The population dealt with being 1,130,463, it follows that 83 per cent. of that number could read, 80 per cent. could also write, and 17 per cent. were unable to read. [Education at all ages.]

363.

These figures apply to the population at all ages ; but it is evident that, to obtain a correct knowledge of the educational condition of the community, it is necessary to eliminate those who are not old enough to receive instruction. Taking [Education at over 5 years of age.]

then the population of 5 years of age and upwards, numbering 982,104, it is found that 937,819, or 95½ per cent., could read ; 907,588, or 92 per cent., could write ; and only 44,285, or 4½ per cent., could not read.

364.

The returns show rudimentary education to have been more widely spread in 1891 than at any previous period since the discovery of gold. This is made plain by the following figures, which indicate the measure of such education at successive Censuses :— [Education at successive Censuses.]

EDUCATION AT SUCCESSIVE CENSUSES, 1854 TO 1891.—BOTH SEXES (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Educational Attainment.Proportion per 10,000 persons living, aged 5 years and upwards.
1854.1857.1861.1871.1881.1891.
Could read8,7729,1349,0709,1689,4639,549
Could write7,5127,8617,7898,0438,8499,241
Could not read1,228866930832537451

365.

Education retrograded somewhat between 1857 and 1861, but a marked improvement is noticeable between each subsequent Census period and the one which preceded it.

366.

In 1891 the males and females over five years of age numbered respectively 514,277 and 467,827. The following are the numbers of these who could read, who could also write, and who could not read :— [Education of males and females.]

EDUCATION OF MALES AND FEMALES OF FIVE YEARS OF AGE AND UPWARDS, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Males.Females.
Could read491,762446,057
Could write477,626429,962
Could not read22,51521,770

367.

At each Census, females have been found to be somewhat less instructed than males. In the case of both sexes, however, the returns show considerable improvement from Census to Census, except during the interval between 1857 and 1861, at the latter of which periods, as compared with the former, a smaller proportion was able to read and to write, and a larger one was unable to read in the case of both males and females. The following are the proportions at six Census periods :—

EDUCATION OF MALES AND FEMALES AT SUCCESSIVE CENSUSES (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Educational Attainment.Proportions per 10,000 aged 5 years and upwards.
1854.1857.1861.1871.1881.1891.
Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.
Could read8,9068,4739,2268,9679,1678,9219,2059,1259,4659,4629,5629,535
Could write7,9706,5808,2827,1198,2045,1538,2667,7788,9268,7659,2879,191
Could not read1,0941,5277741,0338331,079795875535538438465

368.

Under theEducation Act1872, which was in force when the Census of 1881 was taken, the age at which children were required to be receiving education was from 6 to 15 years ; but this was altered under theEducation Act1889, passed during the intercensal period, which prescribed that from 6 to 13 years should be the school age. Excluding Chinese and Aborigines, the Census returns show that in 1891 the whole number at this school age was 172,935, viz., 87,431 boys and 85,504 girls. The following are the numbers of these who could and who could not read, and the numbers who could write :— [Education at school age.]

EDUCATION OF CHILDREN AT THE PRESENT SCHOOL AGE, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Educational Attainment.Numbers living at the School Age * (6 to 13 years).Proportions per 10,000 living at the School Age (6 to 13 years).
Boys.Girls.Both.Boys.Girls.Both.
Could read81,82380,543162,3669,3599,4209,389
Could write75,98575,686151,6718,6918,8528,770
Could not read5,6084,96110,569641580611
[* See footnote(‡) on page 94, ante.]

369.

Rudimentary education at the school age, it will be observed, in proportion to their respective numbers, was found to be more common amongst girls than amongst boys. The same circumstance was noticed in 1881 and 1871, when the school age was from 6 to 15 years ; on both of these occasions, as on the present occasion, the proportion of girls able to read and to write was somewhat greater, and the proportion unable to read was somewhat less than that of boys.

370.

Although in 1881 the years included in the period called the school age differed from those in 1891, it is possible to find from the returns of the Census taken in the former year the state of education at that time of children at the present school age. Comparing the proportions so obtained with similar ones derived from the returns of the 1891 Census, a slight improvement is observed in the case of the children able to read, and a marked improvement in the case of those able to write :— [Education at present school age, 1881 and 1891.]

EDUCATION OF CHILDREN AT THE PRESENT SCHOOL AGE, 1881(1) AND 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Proportion per 10,000 living, aged 6 to 13 years.
1881.1891.
Able to read9,3569,389
Able to write8,1758,770
Unable to read644611
[1 The numbers in 1881, agent from 6 to 13 years, were as follow :—Could read, 143,425; could write, 125,323 ; could not read, 9878. Total 153,303.]

371.

On the occasion of every Census it is found that parents sometimes set down their children as being able to read and even to write at absurdly low ages. The Census clerks, however, are instructed not to tabulate any child under three years of age as able to read or any one under five years of age as able to write. Between three and six years of age, the number of male children returned was 42,322, and the number of female children 41,542, the degree of education of whom was entered as follows. [Education under school age.]

EDUCATION OF CHILDREN UNDER THE SCHOOL AGE, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Educational Attainment.Children at from 3 to 6 years of age.*Children per 10,000 living at from 3 to 6 years of age.
Boys.Girls.Both.Boys.Girls.Both.
Could read7,0985,76912,8671,6771,3891,534
Could write3,0662,4755,541724596661
Could not read35,22435,77370,9978,3238,6118,466

372.

According to the present returns, girls before they arrive at the school age appear to be less able to receive instruction than boys, as the proportions of the latter able to read and able to write are higher than those of the former. The returns of 1881 show an opposite result, a larger proportion of girls than boys being then set down as able to read and also to write. Some doubt, however, exists as to the reliability of the information given respecting the acquirements of very young children.

373.

Comparing the figures relating to children at this young age with similar figures for 1881, it appears that at the earlier period a larger proportion could read and a smaller proportion could not read than at the later period, whilst the reverse is the case in regard to those able and unable to write. The information, however, must be received with caution.

EDUCATION OF CHILDREN UNDER THE SCHOOL AGE, 1881 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Educational Attainment.Children at from 3 to 6 years of age.*Children per 10,000 living at from 3 to 6 years of age.
1881.1891.1881.1891.
Could read15,13212,8672,2481,534
Could write4,1715,541620661
Could not read52,18070,9977,7528,466

374.

The term "adult" admits of several interpretations. In Victoria, an immigrant or emigrant is officially classed as an adult if over 12 years of age ; in the United Kingdom, the term is commonly applied to persons over 21, although sometimes it has been used in regard to persons of 18 and upwards. In some other countries it is only used in reference to persons over 25. In respect to the ability to read and write, however, the designation may be fairly considered applicable to persons aged 15 and upwards, who, if they have not already mastered those arts, will probably never do so. Adopting this, then, as the adult age, the number of either sex returned as able to read, able to write, or unable to do either was as follows in 1891 :— [Education of adults.]

EDUCATION OF ADULTS (15 YEARS AND UPWARDS*), 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Males.Females.Both.
Could read381,399338,813720,212
Could write375,938329,722705,660
Could not read8,8097,96816,777
[* See footnote (#2021') on page 94, ante.]

375.

As may be supposed, primary instruction amongst adults becomes more general as the children educated under the Victorian system of public instruction advance to manhood and womanhood. In all the lines of the following table, the figures for 1881 show an improvement upon those for 1871, and in like manner the figures for 1891 show an improvement upon those for 1881 :—

EDUCATION OF AUDLTS (15 YEARS AND UPWARDS *, 1871 TO 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Educational Attainment.Proportions per 10,000 adults (15 years and upwards) living.
Males.Females.Both.
1871.1881.1891.1871.1881.1891.1871.1881.1891.
Could read9,5379,6629,7749,4639,6389,7709,5059,6519,772
Could write9,0749,3869,6348,5149,1299,5088,8299,2659,575
Could not read463338226537362230495349228

376.

It will be observed that at all the periods the amount of education respecting which the Census supplies information was more general amongst male than amongst female adults, the returns at each period showing that a larger proportion of the former could read and could write, and a smaller proportion were altogether illiterate.

377.

As showing the benefits of the Victorian system of education to the rising generation it should be pointed out that a large proportion of the 17,000 adults returned as quite illiterate were advanced in life, and all but 1,242 of that number were over 25 years of age.

378.

Twenty-one being the age at which both sexes attain their legal majority, it is interesting to know the state of education from that age upwards. The following table shows the proportions of those of either sex at and above that age who could read, who could also write, and who could not read in 1881 and 1891 to every 10,000 of the same age and sex living at those periods :— [Education of men and women.]

EDUCATION OF MEN AND WOMEN, 1881 AND 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Educational Attainment.Proportions per 10,000 living, aged 21 years and upwards.*
Men.Women.Both.
1881.1891.1881.1891.1881.1891.
Could read9,5999,7389,5379,7209,5709,730
Could write9,2769,5758,8799,3969,0939,493
Could not read401262463280430270
[* See footnote (‡) on page 94, ante.]

379.

By comparing the proportions for 1881 with those for 1891, it is made evident that in the case of both men and women primary education had become more extensively spread at the latter period than it was at the former. A comparison of the figures for 1891, however, with those in the previous table will show that males

and females of 15 and upwards were more generally educated than those of 21 and upwards, thereby proving that the standard of education in the former was raised by the nearer approach to universal education existing amongst those between 15 and 21.

380.

At both periods, education amongst males of 21 and upwards was more common than amongst females at the same period of life, which is more especially apparent in the matter of writing. At the school age, in 1891, girls were more generally educated than boys, as has been already mentioned. At the same period it was found that at all ages between 15 and 40, females are more commonly educated than males, but from 40 onwards, education was more widely diffused amongst men than amongst women. [Education of males and females at various ages.]

381.

It has been considered possible that the Census return of adult education may not be absolutely reliable, as a very small amount of rudimentary instruction, quite insufficient to enable its possessor to make use of it in the smallest business relations of life may cause him to feel justified in stating, or may cause others to feel justified in stating for him, that he is able to read and write. It has, therefore, been thought that a more certain test is afforded by the marriage register, on which all males and all females entering the marriage state are required to affix their signatures in writing, if they are able to write ; if not, by means of a mark or cross. [Signature to marriage registers.]

382.

In the following table the proportions of men and women of 21 years of age and upwards, set down at the last two Censuses as able to write, are collated with the proportions of those who signed the marriage registers in writing in the same two years :—

PROPORTIONS OF MEN AND WOMEN ABLE TO WRITE, ACCORDING TO THE CENSUS RETURNS AND MARRIAGE REGISTERS, 1881 AND 1891.
According to—Proportion per 10,000 able to write.
Men.Women.Both.
1881.1891.1881.1891.1881.1891.
Census Returns (21 years old and upwards)9,2769,5758,8799,3969,0939,493
Marriage Registers (at age of marriage)9,7109,8759,5849,8509,6479,862
Difference434300705454554369

383.

The practical test of signature to the marriage register gives for both years a much larger proportion of men and women able to write than the Census returns. This was to be expected, as whilst but few old people—amongst whom the uneducated are chiefly found—contract marriage, a considerable number of those who marry (especially the females) are under 21 years of age, at which period of life the great majority of both sexes can write. A considerable improvement in 1891 as compared with 1881 is indicated both by the Census and the registers ; it will, more-over, be remarked that the difference between the results arrived at by means of the two tests is much less at the later than at the earlier period.

384.

As may be supposed, primary instruction is not quite so general in country as it is in town. At 5 years old and upwards, according to the following figures, about 1 per cent. fewer of both males and females could read, and 2 per cent. fewer of males and nearly 2½ per cent. fewer of females could write in the former than in the latter :— [Education in town and country.]

EDUCATION IN TOWN AND COUNTRY, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Educational Attainment.Proportions per 10,000 living aged 5 years and upwards.
Males.Females.Both.
In Cities, Towns, and Boroughs.In Shires.In Cities, Towns, and Boroughs.In Shires.In Cities, Towns, and Boroughs.In Shires.
Could read9,6199,5039,5839,4729,6019,489
Could write9,3849,1839,2959,0519,3399,125
Could not read381497417528399511

385.

It will be remarked that education was more general amongst males than amongst females, both in town and country, but that the proportion of educated females in town districts was greater than that of educated males in country districts.

386.

In 1861, and the three Census periods which succeeded it, the number of children between 5 and 15 years of age of different religious denominations who were and were not educated has been abstracted from the returns. The following are the proportions on the four occasions referred to :— [Education of children of different denominations.]

EDUCATION OF CHILDREN OF DIFFERENT RELIGIOUS DENOMINATIONS, 1861 TO 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Religious Denominations.Proportion per 10,000 Children (5 to 15 years of age) who—
Could Read.Could Write.Could not Read.
1861.1871.1881.1891.1861.1871.1881.1891.1861.1871.1881.1891.
Church of England7,7038,4469,0958,8264,7516,4388,0438,1892,2971,5549051,174
Presbyterians8,2028,7009,2458,9655,0096,6588,1428,3021,7981,3007551,035
Methodists8,7818,9749,2829,0425,6956,8898,2388,4611,2191,026718958
Independents8,7859,0839,2538,9546,1127,4948,3798,4841,2159177471,046
Baptists8,6999,0009,2348,8466,0237,3148,3538,2161,3011,0007661,154
Lutherans6,4917,8778,9228,3364,5296,5398,1317,8193,5092,1231,0781,664
Unitarians8,1288,9779,5868,7815,8737,2569,0357,9881,8721,0234141,219
Other Protestants8,2538,9889,1078,7636,1717,5048,2658,0311,7471,0128931,237
Total Protestants8,0298,6489,1748,8955,0386,6598,1308,2681,9711,3528261,105
Roman Catholics6,9237,9098,8818,8484,1245,6437,5848,1603,0772,0911,1191,152
Jews8,2858,9839,2809,1556,3037,8058,7818,6151,7151,017720845
Residue7,2728,2018,5958,5654,8425,6147,3027,9112,7281,7991,4051,435
Grand Total7,7908,4649,0888,8784,8586,3987,9778,2362,2101,5369121,122

387.

Until 1881 all the denominations showed satisfactory improvement under each head from Census to Census, but as compared with that year there was a general falling off in 1891. This is especially marked in regard to the proportions able to read, under which head the figures relating to every one of the denominations were smaller in 1891 than in 1881. As regards those able to write, advancement is shown in the returns of the principal denominations, but retrogression in those of the Baptists, Lutherans, Unitarians, Other Protestants, and Jews.

388.

If the denominations be arranged according to the proportions in which the children of each of them, in 1891, could read and could write, as in the following lists, it is found that, in regard to both these subjects, Jews are at the head. Protestants, as a whole, stand fifth on the lists ; Presbyterians, Methodists, and Independents being above them. Roman Catholics occupy the sixth place in regard to the ability to read, being above Baptists and members of the Church of England, who stand seventh and eighth ; but, in regard to the ability to write, Roman Catholics fall to the eighth position, Baptists and members of the Church of England rising above them to the sixth and seventh places. It will be remembered that the Roman Catholics do not, as a rule, avail themselves of the free education offered by the State ; but the position of their children on the lists, especially in regard to the ability to read, indicates that efficient rudimentary instruction is afforded in the schools supported by the voluntary effort of their own body :—

ORDER OF THE DENOMINATIONS IN REFERENCE TO THE PROPORTIONS OF THEIR CHILDREN BETWEEN 5 AND 15 YEARS OF AGE ABLE TO READ AND ABLE TO WRITE, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Order in regard to ability to Read.Order in regard to ability to Write.
1. Jews.1. Jews.
2. Methodists.2. Independents.
3. Presbyterians.3. Methodists.
4. Independents.4. Presbyterians.
5. Protestants (as a whole).5. Protestants (as a whole).
6. Roman Catholics.6. Baptists.
7. Baptists.7. Church of England.
8. Church of England.8. Roman Catholics.
9. Unitarians.9. Other Protestants.
10. Other Protestants.10. Unitarians.
11. Residue.11. Residue.
12. Lutherans.12. Lutherans.

389.

The following is a statement of the number and proportion of Chinese of either sex who could read and write English. The half-caste Chinese are included :— [Education of Chinese.]

EDUCATION OF CHINESE, 1891.
Educational Attainment.Number of Chinese living at each Age.
Males.Females.Both.
Under 5 Years.5 to 15 Years.15 Years and upwards.Under 5 Years.5 to 15 Years.15 Years and upwards.Under 5 Years.5 to 15 Years.15 Years and upwards.
Could read417246541991548371619
Could write161409188144349553
Could not read141537,9371484159289947,996
Proportions per cent. at each Age.
Could read2.7676.445.532.6382.9272.302.6979.787.18
Could write71.554.8778.3367.6175.056.42
Could not read97.2423.5694.4797.3717.0827.7097.3120.2292.82

390.

It appears that about 5½ per cent. of the male and 72 per cent. of the female Chinese over 15 years of age could read English, whilst the proportion able to write in our character were respectively something under 5 per cent. and not quite 68 per cent. Of the Chinese children between 5 and 15 years, chiefly half-castes, 80 per cent. could read and 75 per cent. could also write. In proportion to their respective numbers more girls were educated than boys, 83 per cent. of the former, but only 76 per cent. of the latter, being able to read ; 78 per cent. of the former, but only 72 per cent. of the latter, being also able to write.

391.

Subjoined is a statement showing the degree of education attained by the few Aborigines (including those of mixed race) respecting whom returns were made by the sub-enumerators :— [Education of Aborigines.]

EDUCATION OF ABORIGINES, 1891.
Educational Attainment.Number of Aborigines living at each Age.
Males.Females.Both.
Under 5 Years.5 to 15 Years.15 Years and upwards.Under 5 Years.5 to 15 Years.15 Years and upwards.Under 5 Years.5 to 15 Years.15 Years and upwards.
Could read175100140832115183
Could write68983477102175
Could not read4313933613677926160
Proportions per cent. at each Age.
Could read2.2785.2351.812.7075.4755.352.4781.5653.35
Could write77.2750.7864.1551.3372.3451.02
Could not read97.7314.7748.1997.3024.5344.6797.5318.4446.65

392.

Rather more than half the Aborigines over 15 years of age could read, and rather more than half could write. Considering the nomadic habits of this people, moreover, the education of the children appears to have been fairly well attended to, 82 per cent. of those between 5 and 15 being returned as able to read, and 72 per cent. to write, the boys, upon the whole, being more generally instructed than the girls. It should be mentioned that a large proportion of the young of both sexes are of mixed race.

*

See Table following paragraph 326,ante.

393.

Children of the Chinese and Aborigines have the same facilities for obtaining primary instruction as the children of the white population, and some of the first-named have proved themselves to be exceedingly apt scholars, and have distinguished themselves at the Grammar schools and at the University. The following table shows how far rudimentary education has been acquired by the children of each of the three races :— [Education of European, chinese, and Aboriginal children.]

EDUCATION OF WHITE, CHINESE, AND ABORIGINAL CHILDREN, 1891.
Educational Attainment.Between 5 and 15 years of Age.
Whites.Chinese.Aborigines.
Per cent.Per cent.Per cent.
Could read88.7879.7881.56
Could write82.3675.0572.34
Could not read11.2220.2218.44

394.

As may be supposed, education is much more general amongst the children of the white population than it is amongst those of the other two races. A larger proportion of them than of the others being able to read and to write, and a smaller proportion being illiterate. The Aboriginal children embrace a larger proportion able to read, and a smaller proportion wholly uninstructed than the Chinese children ; but, in regard to the ability to write, the children of the Chinese are in advance of those of the Aborigines.

395.

In every one of the Australasian Colonies the State system of education is compulsory and undenominational (or secular). Western Australia, however, grants some assistance to private denominational schools. Public instruction is free in Victoria, Queensland, and New Zealand ; but fees are charged in the other colonies, although they are partially or entirely remitted in cases where the parents are unable to pay them. The prescribed school age varies in the different colonies—in Victoria, it is from 6 to 13 years ; in New South Wales and Western Australia, from 6 to 14 years ; in Queensland, from 6 to 12 years ; in South Australia, Tasmania, and New Zealand, from 7 to 13 years. [Education of children in Australasian Colonies.]

396.

By eliminating the Chinese and Aborigines and bringing the figures relating to the different colonies to a common standard, as is done in the following table, an opportunity is afforded of judging of the success of their respective education systems :—

EDUCATION OF CHILDREN IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Colony.Proportions per 10,000 Children 5 to 15 years) living who—
Could Read.Could Write.Could not Read.
1. Victoria8,8788,2361,122
2. New Zealand8,4567,4691,544
3. New South Wales8,1747,3721,826
4. Queensland8,1167,2371,884
5. South Australia7,7817,2102,219
6. Western Australia7,7006,7852,300
7. Tasmania7,5346,7042,466

397.

Victoria, it will be observed, stands first on the list, being much in advance of all the other colonies in regard to reading, and especially in regard to writing. Victoria also stood first in 1881 ; the only changes in the positions of the other colonies which have occurred since then are that New South Wales, from being below Queensland and South Australia, has risen above them ; and while Queensland has remained stationary, South Australia has gone down two places.

398.

Considering, as before, all persons over 15 years of age as adults, the following proportions have been calculated in order to show how far the benefits of rudimentary instruction have been extended to adults in the different colonies :— [Education of adults in Australasian Colonies.]

EDUCATION OF ADULTS IN THE AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Colony.Proportions per 10,000 Adults (15 years and upwards) living who—
Could ReadCould Write.Could not Read.
1. New Zealand9,7859,581215
2. Victoria9,7729,575228
3. South Australia9,6179,359383
4. New South Wales9,5129,216488
5. Tasmania9,2198,861781
6. Queensland9,2048,932796
7. Western Australia8,9158,5911,085

399.

It will be noticed that Victoria is no longer at the head of the list, that place being occupied by New Zealand, Victoria standing second. These are the same positions which the two colonies occupied in 1881. Since then New South Wales has risen from the fifth place to the fourth, and Tasmania from the seventh place to the fifth, and at the same time Queensland has fallen from the fourth place to the sixth, and Western Australia from the sixth place to the last. The arrangement is according to the numbers able to read, but were it according to those able to write Tasmania and Queensland would change places, for whilst the proportion of readers is greater in the former, that of writers is greater in the latter.

400.

In only four of the Australasian Colonies besides Victoria are statements published showing in what number of instances men and women indicate their ability to write by signing the marriage register in writing. The following figures show the average proportions so signing in this and the other colonies referred to during the five years ended with 1890 :— [Signature to marriage register in Australasian Colonies.]

PROPORTIONS OF MEN AND WOMEN WHO SIGNED THE MARRIAGE REGISTER IN WRITING IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1886-1890.
Colony.Proportion per 10,000 Married who Signed in Writing.
Men.Women.Both.
1. Victoria9,8319,8249,827
2. New Zealand9,8179,7399,778
3. South Australia9,7589,7529,775
4. New South Wales9,6619,6489,655
5. Queensland9,6629,5139,587

401.

According to this test, Victoria stands above any of the other Australasian Colonies in regard to adult education, New Zealand sinking to the second place. In consequence of the relatively small number of old people marrying, and the fact that the rising generation who do marry is more generally instructed than the generation which is passing away, all the colonies show a larger proportion of educated adults according to the marriage registers than they do according to the Census returns. In the following table the figures indicated by the two methods are placed side by side :—

PROPORTIONS ABLE TO WRITE IN THE AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES ACCORDING TO THE CENSUS RETURNS AND MARRIAGE REGISTERS.
Colony.Proportions per 10,000 able to Write according to the—
Census Returns (15 years old and upwards), 1891.Marriage Registers, 1886-90.Difference.
New Zealand9,5819,778197
Victoria9,5759,827252
South Australia9,3599,755396
New South Wales9,2169,655439
Queensland8,9329,587655

402.

It will be noticed that the difference between the Census test of adult education and that afforded by the marriage registers, is least in New Zealand, and next in Victoria ; the greatest difference being in Queensland. The differences appear to run inversely to the degree in which education is most uniformly distributed over all the adult ages, and thus stand in an opposite direction to that occupied by the Census figures relating to the different colonies.

CONJUGAL CONDITION OF THE PEOPLE.

403.

The legalization of marriage in Victoria is provided for under several Statutes, all of which are consolidated under theMarriage Act1890 (54 Vict. No. 1166). [Conjugal condition, Table XLVIII, et. seq.]

404.

Marriage may be celebrated by ministers of religion, by the Registrar-General,

*

Whlist these pages were passing through the press, the duties of Registrar-General in regard to all matters connected with marriage were transferred to the Government Statist, under Act 56 Vict. No. 1303.

or by other officers duly appointed for that purpose by the Governor in Council. [Laws relating to marriage.]

405.

To be qualified to celebrate marriages, a minister of religion must either be the recognized head of some religious denomination ; one ordinarily officiating at some place of public worship which, together with his own name and usual place of residence, is registered in the office of the Registrar-General

*

Whlist these pages were passing through the press, the duties of Registrar-General in regard to all matters connected with marriage were transferred to the Government Statist, under Act 56 Vict. No. 1303.

; or one holding a registered certificate that he is a duly authorized minister from the head of the religious denomination to which he belongs, or, if there be no such recognized head, from two or more officiating ministers of registered places of worship.

406.

To enable a building to be registered as a place of public worship (entitling the minister to celebrate marriages), an application must be made to the Registrar-General

*

Whlist these pages were passing through the press, the duties of Registrar-General in regard to all matters connected with marriage were transferred to the Government Statist, under Act 56 Vict. No. 1303.

by the officiating minister, proprietor, or trustee thereof, which application

must be supported by a certificate in duplicate, signed by at least 40 householders, and countersigned by the minister, proprietor, or trustee, to the effect that the building has been used by them during six months as their usual place of worship, and that they are desirous that it should be registered as aforesaid. After this certificate has been lodged with the Registrar-General,

*

See footnote on preceeding page.—

that officer registers the building in a book kept for the purpose, and gives notice of the registry in theGovernment Gazette, and in some newspaper published in the district in which the building is situated.

407.

The law relating to marriage is identical with that in force in England and Wales, except that in this colony a man may legally marry the sister of his deceased wife. Such marriages in Victoria were made unavoidable and unimpeachable under a Statute to which the Royal Assent was proclaimed on the 13th June, 1873.

36 Vict. No. 453.—

408.

Over a series of years, about 93 per cent. of the marriages in Victoria have been celebrated by ministers of religion, and about 7 per cent. by lay registrars. [Proportion of lay marriages.]

409.

In Victoria, as in the United Kingdom, minors are not permitted to marry without the consent of their parents or guardians. With such consent, the minimum age of marriage is the same in both countries, viz., 14 for males, 12 for females. [Age at which minors may marry.]

410.

The law relating to divorce was altered in 1889 under an Act assented to by Her Majesty, which assent was proclaimed on the 13th May of the following year. The substance of this Act has since been embodied in theMarriageAct 1890. [Law of divorce.]

Consolidated Act, 54 Vict. No. 1166.

411.

Under the old law a husband might obtain a divorce on the ground that since marriage his wife had been guilty of adultery ; or a wife might obtain a divorce on the ground that since marriage her husband had been guilty of incestuous adultery, bigamy, rape, unnatural offence, adultery coupled with cruelty or with desertion for the space of two years or upwards. Under the new Act the following grounds of divorce have been added to those previously existing :—

  1. That the respondent has, without just cause or excuse, wilfully deserted the petitioner, and without any such cause or excuse, left him or her continuously so deserted during three years and upwards.

  2. That the respondent has, during three years and upwards, been an habitual drunkard, and either habitually left his wife without the means of support, or habitually been guilty of cruelty towards her, or, being the petitioner's wife, has for a like period been an habitual drunkard and habitually neglected her domestic duties or rendered herself unfit to discharge them.

  3. That at the time of the presentation of the petition the respondent has been imprisoned for a period of not less than three years and is still in prison under a commuted sentence for a capital crime, or under sentence to penal servitude for seven years or upwards, or being a husband has within five years, undergone frequent convictions, and been sentenced in the aggregate to imprisonment for three years or upwards and left his wife habitually without means of support.

  4. That within one year previously the respondent has been convicted of having attempted to murder the petitioner, or of having assaulted him or her with intent to inflict grievous bodily harm, or on the ground that the respondent has repeatedly during that period assaulted and cruelly beaten the petitioner.

  5. That the respondent being a husband has since the celebration of his marriage and the date of this Act been guilty of adultery in the conjugal residence, or coupled with circumstances or conduct of aggravation or of a repeated act of adultery.

412.

The Act referred to further provides for simplifying and cheapening the modes of procedure in divorce cases ; for the hearing and trying of divorce suits in chambers at the discretion of the Court ; for forbidding the publication of evidence in divorce cases if, in the opinion of the Court, it would be prejudicial to the public morals for it to be published ; and for the abolition of applications or decrees for the restitution of conjugal rights.

413.

The responses made to the Census inquiry under notice give information respecting the number of persons in the colony living under the following conditions :— [Inquiry as to conjugal condition.]

  1. Too young to marry (children).

  2. Old enough to marry but not married (bachelors and spinsters).

  3. Living in the marriage state (husbands and wives).

  4. Whose marriages have been dissolved by legal process (divorced men and women).

  5. Whose marriages have been dissolved by death (widowers and widows).

414.

In addition to these particulars, the number of women (not prostitutes) living in a state of concubinage may be indirectly ascertained from the returns.

415.

Having some regard to the dictates of common sense and the teachings of physiology, the law does not permit boys and girls to marry until they have attained the still much too early ages of 14 and 12 respectively, even if their parents should be so foolishly blind, or wickedly careless of their children's interests, as to consent to their doing so. The boys and girls under these ages numbered respectively 188,114 and 160,860, and the number of males and females at all ages being 598,414 and 541,991, it follows that 32 per cent. of the former and 30 per cent. of the latter had not arrived at the age to contract marriage legally. [Numbers under marriageable age.]

416.

At a lawful age to marry, males numbered 410,300, females 381,131, and of these 171,050 males and 173,848 females were living in the marriage state ; 18,596 males and 32,916 females were living in a state of widowhood ; and 110 males and 86 females were living in a state of divorce. Deducting these from the first totals, it will be found that the number legally entitled to marry but who had never been married was—of males, 220,544 ; of females, 174,281, or 54 and 46 per cent. respectively of those at legally marriageable ages. [Numbers at marriageable age.]

417.

But of those who in point of age are legally entitled to marry, very few males actually marry before the age of 20, and scarcely any females before the age of 15. These, then, are generally considered to be the periods at which bachelorhood and spinsterhood commence. Adopting these designations in respect to the never married of both sexes at and above the ages named, there were in the colony when the Census was taken 152,036 bachelors and 140,297 spinsters. [Bachelors and spinsters.]

418.

These numbers include the Chinese and Aborigines, but as persons of these races can hardly be considered to add to the marriageable strength of the community, they will be deducted in all cases having reference to single men and women, leaving 144,457 bachelors and 140,154 spinsters. If to these be added the widowed and divorced of both sexes, it will be found that the marriageable males numbered 163,048, and the marriageable females 173,138. [Marriageable men and women.]

419.

The marriageable females, it will be observed, outnumber the marriageable males, but it must be remembered that the marriageable age of females has been held to commence five years earlier than that of males. Should it be considered to commence at the same period for both sexes, the marriageable males would be found to largely outnumber the marriageable females.

420.

At each of the four Census periods which preceded the Census of 1881, the marriageable men largely exceeded the marriageable women, but in 1881 the latter were found to be the more numerous by 20,000, and in 1891 by 10,000. The following

table contains a statement of the numbers and relative proportions of marriageable men and women as returned at the last six Censuses :—

MARRIAGEABLE MEN AND WOMEN, 1854 TO 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Year of Census.Marriageable Men. (1)Marriageable Women.(2)Marriageable Women per 100 Marriageable Men.
185470,86515,08321.28
185795,42726,31727.58
1861106,94037,00634.60
187189,92165,38672.71
188199,867119,378119.54
1891163,048173,138106.19
[(1) Embracing never married males over 20, and widowed and divorced males at all ages.—] [(2) Embracing never married females over 15, and widowed and divorced females at all ages.]

421.

The marriageable men increased in numbers until 1861, but ten years later they had fallen off by 17,000. Since then they have increased regularly from Census to Census, but they did not reach the number returned in 1861 until 1891, when they exceeded it by 56,000. There was, however, a steady increase in the number of marriageable women during each intercensal period.

422.

The frequency of marriage, although doubtless affected favorably by the prosperity or adversely by the depression prevailing in the community, seems to depend mainly upon the number of marriageable men, and to be but little, if at all, influence by that of marriageable women being plentiful or the contrary. Of course there must be a sufficient number of the latter or there would be but few marriages ; but the fact of their being a large number available does not appear to raise, nor that of there being only a small number available to lower the marriage rate. To demonstrate this the following table has been constructed showing the proportion of marriages to the population, to the number of single men, and to the number of single women in each of the six Census years ended with 1891 :— [Marriage rate.]

PROPORTION OF MARRIAGES TO POPULATION, AND TO SINGLE MEN AND WOMEN, 1854 TO 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Year of Census.Population.Number of Marriages.Proportion of Marriages per 1,000 of the—
Population.Marriageable Men.Marriageable Women.
1854234,3613,69615.7752.16245.04
1857383,6684,46511.6446.79169.66
1861513,8964,5288.8142.34122.36
1871712,2634,7156.6252.4372.11
1881849,4385,7326.7557.4048.02
18911,130,4639,0077.9755.2452.02

423.

It will be noticed that in 1854, when there were only 21 single women to every 100 single men

*

See Table following paragraph 420,ante.

(the lowest proportion reached), nearly 25 per cent. of the former (the highest proportion reached) were married in the year, and the proportion

of marriages to the whole population was also much higher than it has been since, whilst in 1881, when there were as many as 120 single women to every 100 single men

*

* See Table following paragraph 420,ante.

(the highest proportion reached), less than 5 per cent. of the former (the lowest proportion reached) were married in the year, and the proportion to the population was almost the lowest in any of the years shown. It will, moreover, be noticed that during the 37 years over which the statement extends, whilst the proportion of marriages to the population and to the marriageable women has fluctuated considerably, the proportion to the marriageable men has remained tolerably constant, the extremes being 57 per cent. in 1881, and 42 per cent. in 1861. At the last three decennial periods, when the colony was in a more settled condition than at the earlier periods, this proportion averaged 55 per 1,000, which was also the rate in 1891. At the same periods the proportion of marriages per 1,000 marriageable women varied from 72 in 1871 to 48 in 1881. The reduction in 1891 as compared with 1881 in the proportion of marriages to the available men has probably arisen from the circumstance that the colony was in a less prosperous state at the latter period than at the former.

424.

The returns for 1891 show a smaller number of marriageable females than marriageable males at each of the quinquennial periods of age at which they jointly occur. The reason of the whole number of the former being greater than that of the latter is—as already stated

See paragraph 419,ante.

;—that, in consequence of the ages at which marriages are found to take place, the marriageable age of spinsters is assumed to commence at an earlier period of life (15 years) than that of bachelors (20 years), which gives an addition of 55,983 to the former. Were 20 to be assumed to be the commencement of spinsterhood in females, as it is of bachelorhood in males, the marriageable females would number only 117,155, or 45,893 less than the marriageable males.

425.

Of every 100 men of the age of 20 and upwards 43 were bachelors ; and there were 49 available for marriage, being either bachelors, widowers, or divorced.

426.

Of every 100 women of the age of 20 and upwards 29 were spinsters ; and there were 41 available for marriage, being either spinsters, widows, or divorced.

427.

Of every 100 girls and women of the age of 15 and upwards, 40 were spinsters ; and there were 50 available for marriage, being either spinsters, widows, or divorced.

428.

Men in towns desiring to marry have, as may be supposed, a wider field wherefrom to select their partners than men living in the country, inasmuch as in town districts (cities, towns, and boroughs) marriageable women exceeded marriageable men by 26,480, whilst in country districts (shires) marriageable men were the more numerous by 15,515. [Marriageable persons in town and country.]

429.

Of every 100 males of 20 and upwards, 46 of those living in towns and 52 of those living in the country were marriageable ; and of every 100 females of 15 and upwards, 51 of those living in towns and 48 of those living in the country were marriageable.

430.

The legitimate births which took place during the twelve months of which the Census was the middle numbered 35,853, or 297 to every 1,000 married women under 45 years of age. The women available for marriage under that age and over 15 numbered 142,337. If all these had been married, the births in the year would probably have amounted to 78,127, or 42,274 more than they actually did. [Proportion of births to married women.]

431.

Men and women marry at all ages ; still, if they do not enter into the marriage state until they have become somewhat advanced in years, they are styled old bachelors and old maids. There seems to be no definite period of life at which these designations begin to be applied, but there is no doubt that the term " old maid " is used in regard to women at an earlier age than that at which the term " old bachelor " is used in regard to men. If 40 and 30 respectively be assumed to be the ages at which men and women who have never married become old bachelors and old maids, there were in the colony when the Census was taken 24,089 of the former and 19,879 of the latter ; but if the distinction be not conferred on unmarried men until they have attained the age of 50 or on unmarried women until they have attained the age of 40, there were in the colony 14,865 old bachelors and 7,042 old maids. [Old bachelors and old maids.]

432.

Including Chinese and Aborigines, the number of men returned as husbands in 1891 was 171,050, and the number of women returned as wives was 173,848. There must thus have been at least 2,798 married women living in Victoria whose husbands were absent from the colony. [Husbands and wives.]

433.

As against the last-mentioned number, there was an excess of wives over husbands amounting to 1,388 in 1881, but to only 133 in 1871 ; whilst in 1861 there was an excess of husbands over wives amounting to 4,290.

434.

Except at the age of 15, when there were 10 husbands to only 6 wives, wives in 1891 exceeded husbands at every age-period up to 35, the total excess being 23,491 ; but after 35 years of age husbands exceeded wives at every quinquennial period of age, the total excess being 20,689.

435.

Although throughout the colony the number of husbands did not differ greatly from that of wives, it does not follow that the husbands all belonged to the wives, or all the wives to the husbands. Of the 171,050 husbands and 173,848 wives returned, only 154,544 of each abode in the same house on the Census night ; thus the husbands whose wives were absent numbered 16,506, and the wives whose husbands were absent numbered 19,304. The difference between the absent husbands and absent wives was of course the same as that between the whole number of husbands and the whole number of wives, viz., 2,798, as already stated.

436.

The proportion of husbands whose wives were absent was somewhat smaller, whilst the proportion of wives whose husbands were absent was somewhat larger, on the Census night of 1891 than on that of 1881, 1871, or 1861. In every 1,000 married men returned in 1891, 904 were with and 96 apart from their wives ; the corresponding numbers in 1881 being 903 and 97 ; in 1871, 898 and 102 ; and in 1861, 852 and 148. In every 1,000 married women returned in 1891, 889 were with and 111 apart from their husbands ; the corresponding numbers in 1881 being 892 and 108 ; in 1871, 897 and 103 ; and in 1861, 895 and 105.

437.

In 1891, of every 1,000 of the population of the colony, 302 were in the marriage state ; of every 1,000 males, 286 were husbands ; of every 1,000 females, 321 were wives. In 1881 these proportions were all lower, viz., 291, 276, and 307. [Proportions of husbands and wives to males and females.]

438.

At 20 years of age and upwards the number of husbands exceeded that of wives by 1,264, there being 170,951 of the former and 172,215 of the latter. There were, however, at this period of life 52,261 more men than women, and thus it happens

that whilst of every 1,000 of the men only 500 were husbands, of every 1,000 of the women as many as 595 were wives. In 1881 the proportions were higher than these, viz., husbands per 1,000 men, 529 ; wives per 1,000 women, 641.

439.

At 40 years of age and upwards the number of husbands exceeded that of wives, but the proportion of wives to all females at that period of life was still greater than the proportion of husbands to all males at the same period. At all subsequent periods, however, not only were husbands more numerous than wives, but the proportion of husbands to males was greater than that of wives to females. The following table gives, at and above every tenth year of age, commencing at 20 years, the number of males and females and of husbands and wives, together with the proportions of the latter to every 1,000 of their respective sexes :—

PROPORTIONS OF HUSBANDS AND WIVES TO MALES AND FEMALES AT VARIOUS AGES, 1891.
Period of Life.At each Period of Life.
Population.Conjugal Condition.Proportion of—
Males.Females.Husbands.Wives.Husbands per 1,000 Males.Wives per 1,000 Females.
20 years and upwards341,687289,426170,951172,215500595
30 years and upwards214,858171,792140,132120,070652699
40 years and upwards135,139105,40789,28769,833661663
50 years and upwards88,94664,29256,19338,320632596
60 years and upwards43,84828,67425,60814,038584490
70 years and upwards12,4808,5715,8952,776473324
80 years and upwards2,0251,501691316341211

440.

It will be observed that at the first five periods of age at least half the men, and at the first four periods half the women, were living in the marriage state, but after the age of 70 in the case of males and 60 in the case of females, in consequence probably of the number who had lost their partners by death, less than half of either sex were so living.

441.

One boy of 14, 10 boys of 15, 7 of 16, 14 of 17, 23 of 18, 44 of 19, and 177 of 20 years of age were returned as husbands. One girl of 13, 2 girls of 14, 6 of 15, 32 of 16, 160 of 17, 428 of 18, 1,004 of 19, and 1,816 of 20 years of age were returned as wives. Thus, if the returns be correct, 276 of the husbands and 3,449 of the wives had not attained the age of 21 years. [Husbands and wives under 21]

442.

It must be admitted that there is considerable doubt as to the actual existence of so many married persons—especially males—at the very early ages named. They were so set down in the Census schedules, but it is possible that, in some instances, persons may have been so foolish and so regardless of propriety as—perhaps in jest—either to understate the age of the young persons referred to or to enter them as married when they were not so. This is borne out by the fact that in the ten years ended with 1890 no male married in Victoria at an earlier age than 16 years, and no female at an earlier age than 14 years. The following are the numbers

and ages of the youngest persons of both sexes who entered the marriage state in each of the ten years ended with 1890 :—

NUMBERS AND AGES OF YOUNGEST MALES AND YOUNGEST FEMALES WHO MARRIED, 1881 TO 1890.
Year.Youngest Males who Married.Youngest Females who Married.
Age at Marriage.Number Married at each Age.Age at Marriage.Number Married at each Age.
Years.Years.
18811721513
1882171142
1883171141
1884172143
1885175142
1886161142
1887171153
1888161157
1889186141
1890173158

443.

It will be observed that in the last year named in the table, which is that preceding the Census year, no male was married at any age under 17 years, and only 3 at that age, and no female was married at any age under 15 years. So, unless the husbands returned at the Census as being 14, 15, and 16 years of age and the majority of those returned as being 17 years of age, as well as the wives returned as being 13 and 14 years of age, came to the colony after being married elsewhere, which is very unlikely, it must necessarily follow that the Census returns are, in this particular, incorrect.

444.

Husbands under 21 years of age were in the proportion of 16 to every 10,000 husbands of all ages, or about 1 in 620. Wives under 21 years of age were in the proportion of 198 to every 10,000 wives of all ages, or about 1 in 50. In 1881 the proportions of boy husbands and girl wives were greater than in 1891. One husband in 440 and one wife in 42 returned in the former year being under 21 years of age.

445.

The average age of husbands was 45.54 years in 1881, and 43.61 years in 1891. The average age of wives was 40.46 years in 1881, and 38.91 years in 1891. Thus, on the average, husbands were 1 year and 339 days and wives were 1 year and 201 days younger at the later period than at the earlier. [Average age of married persons.]

446.

Husbands were, on the average, older than their wives by 5 years and 29 days in 1881, and by 4 years and 256 days in 1891. During the 10 years ended with 1890, men who married were, on the average, 4 years and 22 days older than the women who married, the respective ages at marriage being 29.38 years and 25.32 years.

447.

In the case of the marriages which took place during the ten years 1881-1890, 32 per cent. of the bridegrooms and brides were born in the same year, 60 per cent. of the bridegrooms were older than the brides, and 8 per cent. of the brides were older than the bridegrooms. Applying the same proportions to the married couples, numbering 154,444, who abode in the same house on the night of the Census of 1891, it would follow that in 49,422 instances the husband and wife were about the same age, in 92,666 instances the husband was older than the wife, and in 12,356 instances the wife was older than the husband.

448.

Bachelors were more numerous than husbands at all ages up to 30, and spinsters were more numerous than wives at all ages up to 25 ; but after the age of 30 husbands were more numerous than bachelors, and after the age of 25 wives were more numerous than spinsters.

449.

In the cities, towns, and boroughs, taken as a whole, wives exceeded husbands by 5,935 ; but in six of the individual boroughs, viz., Carisbrook, Flemington and Kensington, Port Fairy, Sebastopol, Stawell, and Wood's Point, husbands were more numerous than wives. [Husbands and wives in town and country.]

450.

In the shires as a whole, husbands were more numerous than wives, the difference in favour of the former being 2,014 ; but in 38 of the individual shires the reverse was the case, wives being in excess of husbands ; and in four, viz., Broadmeadows, Metcalfe, Mount Rouse, and Wyndham, the number of husbands and wives was equal.

451.

In order to ascertain the fruitfulness of the women of a country, it is usual to compare the legitimate births with the number of married women at the child-bearing age, which may be assumed to include all who have not passed their 45th year. Comparing the births with the total population, which is the ordinary means resorted to for the purpose of obtaining a knowledge of the reproductive strength of a community, is likely to mislead, as the population of different countries, or of the same country at different periods, varies considerably in regard to the sexes, ages, and conjugal condition of those forming its component parts. In the following table the legitimate births which took place in the periods of 12 months of which the last three Census days were the middle are compared with the numbers of the population and of the married women at the reproductive period of life, as returned at the three Censuses referred to :— [Fecundity of women.]

PROPORTION OF BIRTHS TO POPULATION AND TO MARRIED WOMEN, 1871 TO 1891.
Year of Census.Enumerated Population.Married Women under 45 Years of Age.Legitimate Births. (1)Proportion of Legitimate Births—
Per 1,000 of the Population.Per 1,000 Married Women under 45 Years of Age.
1871731,52888,56126,80536.64302.67
1881862,34684,83125,67529.77302.66
18911,140,405120,70035,85331.44297.04
[(1) In each case the births occurred during the twelve months, of which the date of the Census was the middle.]

452.

It will be noticed that although the proportion of legitimate births per 1,000 of the population fluctuated considerably at the three periods, the proportion per 1,000 of the married women at reproductive ages remained tolerably uniform, being 297 per 1,000 in 1891 as compared with 302[FORMULA] per 1,000 at each of the two former periods. The increase in the birth rate calculated in the ordinary way, since 1881, is therefore found to be due merely to an increase in the proportion of married women in the community at the fruitful period of life.

453.

Another method or determining the fecundity of women is to find the average number of children born to a marriage, which may be ascertained approximately by dividing the legitimate births in any year by the number of marriages in the

preceding year. The following is the result of such a calculation for Victoria during the eighteen years ended with 1891 :—

CHILDREN TO A MARRIAGE, 1874 TO 1891.
Year.Leigitmate Births.Marriages in Year prior to that named in first column.Average Number of Children to a Marriage.
187425,8164,9745.19
187525,9414,9255.27
187625,7944,9855.17
187725,0004,9495.05
187825,4785,1034.99
187925,5355,0925.01
188024,8944,9864.99
188125,7635,2864.87
188225,4765,8964.32
188326,2496,3094.16
188427,6126,7714.08
188528,6677,2183.97
188629,3597,3953.97
188731,4637,7374.07
188832,8457,7684.23
188934,5508,9463.86
189035,6659,1943.88
189136,4419,1873.97
Sums and Mean512,548116,7214.39

454.

The figures show a steady diminution in the proportion of children born, amounting—not withstanding a slight revival in 1887 and 1888—in the eighteen years to an average of a child and a quarter per marriage, or five children to every four marriages. It is evident that if the births increased with the marriages as they should do the proportions would remain steady ; but this is shown not to be the case. There are, however, many matters affecting the birth rates of infants respecting which it is not possible to obtain precise information. The falling-off shown by the figures in the last column of the table is a result which, although perhaps it cannot be proved, may be conjectured to be owing to the increasing desire on the part of married women to evade the cares of maternity, and the steps taken by them to prevent its occurrence.

455.

Supposing the distinction between children born in and out of wedlock to be correctly stated in the birth registers, it would be possible to ascertain approximately what number of single women were living in concubinage, the assumption being that the illegitimate births would bear the same proportion to such single women that the legitimate births do to the married women at the reproductive period of life. Statistics of illegitimacy are, however, always more or less unreliable. The very natural desire of a woman to conceal her shame and protect her offspring from the legal and social disabilities attending illegitimate birth may, and no doubt often does, impel her when registering her child's birth to keep back the fact of its having been born out of wedlock. It is certain that illegitimacy is always as rife as the returns indicate, but how much more so it may be there are no means of ascertaining. In the following table an attempt is made, on the basis referred to, to state the probable [Concubinage.]

number of single women living in concubinage at the last three Census periods. The figures, however, for the reasons given must be taken only for what they may be worth :—

CONCUBINAGE, 1871 TO 1891.
Year of Census.Single Women between 15 and 45 Years of Age. (1)Illegitimate Births. (2)Single Women living in Concubinage (exclusive of public prostitutes).
Total Number.Number per 100 Single Women between 15 and 45.
187155,7757472,4684.43
1881101,3631,3574,4834.42
1891142,3371,9516,2054.36
[(1) Including spinsters, widows, and divorced.] [(2) The figures for the calender year are given for the first period, but the twelve months, of which the time of taking the Census was the middle, for the next two periods.]

456.

The figures in the last column show the proportion which the single women leading a sexually immoral life at each Census period bore to the whole number of single women at the fruitful or child-bearing period. They do not include public prostitutes

*

For obvious reasons, public prostitutes do not enter themselves as such in the Census schedules. I have endeavoured, however, to obtain an estimate of their numbers through the medium of the police of the different Australasian Colonies, but have only been successful in the case of the following :—Victoria, 1,233 prostitutes, of whom 973 were in Greater Melbourne ; Queensland, 140, of whom 98 were in Greater Brisbane ; South Australia, 218, of whom 208 were in Greater Adelaide. The figures probably understate the truth.

, as women of that class, as is well known, rarely have children. The proportions will perhaps be better understood if expressed in the following manner :—

In 1871, 1 single woman in 22.6 was living immorally.
In 1881, 1 single woman in 22.6 was living immorally.
In 1891, 1 single woman in 22.9 was living immorally.

457.

If it be considered that each wife, widower, and widow represents a family, there were, when the Census of 1891 was taken, 225,360 families in Victoria ; but of these families 51,512 were in an imperfect condition, viz., 18,596 owing to the death of the wife and 32,916 owing to the death of the husband at the head. The former being the number of widowers and the latter that of widows returned. [Families.]

458.

The children at what may be termed the dependent age (0 to 15 years) numbered 394,458 ; by comparing this number with the number of families (225,360) it is ascertained that the average number of dependent children to each family was 1.75, or 175 such children to every 100 families. [Children to a family.]

459.

The widows exceeded the widowers by 14,320. In 1881 and 1871 the former were also in excess of the latter, the differences being respectively 8,877 and 3,865, but at all previous Censuses taken since the discovery of gold widowers were more numerous than widows ; the excess of the former being 211 in 1861, 1,181 in 1857, and 1,518 in 1854. The inference is that, since the sexes have become more equalized, the facilities for widows to re-enter the marriage state are not so great as they were when males were very greatly in excess of females. [Widowers and widows.]

460.

At every one of the periods of life in which the number of widowers and widows were grouped, the latter, both in 1881 and 1891, were found to be more numerous than the former.

461.

In 1891, in proportion to the total numbers of their respective sexes at adult ages, widows were twice as numerous as widowers, for whilst only 1 male in 32 was a widower one female in 16 was a widow.

462.

At the age of 20 and upwards the proportion of widows to the female population was also twice as great as that of widowers to the male population, for, at that age, whilst 1 women in 9 was a widow only 1 man in 18 was a widower.

463.

Up to the age of 80 there were more husbands than widowers, and up to the age of 70 there were more wives than widows at each quinquennial age period ; but after the age of 80 there were more widowers than husbands, and after the age of 70 there were more widows than wives.

464.

Bachelors outnumbered widowers at each quinquennial period of age up to 65, and spinsters outnumbered widows at each such period up to 40 ; but at each such period after 65 widowers were more numerous than bachelors, and at each such period after 40 widows were more numerous than spinsters.

465.

Seven youths who had not completed their 21st year were returned as widowers, viz., 2 at 17, 3 at 18, 1 at 19, and 1 at 20 years of age. At the same period of life 37 females were returned as widows, viz., 4 at 15, 3 at 17, 4 at 18, 8 at 19, and 18 at 20 years of age.

466.

In cities, towns, and boroughs there were more than twice as many widows as widowers, the excess of the former being 11,682, or 116 per cent. In shires the widows exceeded the widowers by 2,766, or only 33 per cent.

467.

Widows were more numerous than widowers in all the individual cities, towns, and boroughs except Tarnagulla, in which the latter were in excess, and Heathcote, in which the numbers were equal.

468.

In 28 of the shires the number of widowers exceeded that of widows ; in 2, viz., Glenlyon and Lexton, the numbers were equal ; but in all the remaining shires widows were in excess of widowers.

469.

The persons returned at the Census as living in a state of divorce numbered 196, viz., 110 males and 86 females, the former being in the proportion of 1 to every 1,555 men returned as husbands, and the latter in the proportion of 1 to every 2,021 women returned as wives. At the previous Census only 19 divorced persons were returned, viz., 9 males and 10 females. [Divorced persons.]

470.

Except upon the improbable supposition that more divorced women than divorced men leave the colony or die, it follows from the fact of there being more of the latter than the former that—admitting the returns to be reliable, which there is no reason to doubt—more divorced women than divorced men re-enter the marriage state. This is borne out by the marriage returns of the ten years ended with 1890, during which 77 of the brides but only 72 of the bridegrooms had been previously divorced.

471.

The decrees for the dissolution of marriage made during the 10 years ended with 1890 numbered 198, and as the marriages during the same period numbered 76,421, it follows that 1 divorce took place to every 386 marriages. The numbers of marriages and divorces which took place in each year, also the proportions of the latter to the former, are subjoined.

MARRIAGES, DIVORCES, ETC., 1881 TO 1890.
Year.Marriages.Divorces.Marriages to each Divorce.
18815,8969655
18826,3099701
18836,77125271
18847,21810722
18857,39521352
18867,73716484
18877,76818432
18888,94628319
18899,19422418
18909,18740230
Total76,421198386

472.

The effect of the divorce law which came into force in May, 1890, is observable in the circumstance that the divorces in that year rose to 40 from a maximum of 28 in any of the previous nine years. It may be remarked that in 1891, which was the first year during the whole of which the new law was in operation, the divorces still further increased to 99, or 1 divorce to every 89 marriages celebrated.

473.

The divorces in 1891 were in the proportion of 57.88 to every 100,000 married men or of 56.95 to every 100,000 married women returned at the Census.

474.

Of men living in a state of divorce, the largest number were English and the next Victorians, but in the case of women so living these positions were reversed, Victorian women standing first and English women second. These were followed by Irish in the case of both sexes. In the following table the countries are arranged in order, according to the numbers of divorced males and divorced females claiming to have been born in each :— [Native countries of divorced persons.]

NATIVE COUNTRIES OF DIVORCED PERSONS, 1891.
Divorced Men.Divorced Women.
Country of Birth.Number.Country of Birth.Number.
England41Victoria39
Victoria25England17
Ireland11Ireland11
Germany8Tasmania5
Scotland8Scotland5
South Australia3South Australia3
United States3New South Wales2
Tasmania2New Zealand1
Denmark2Germany1
British America2Switzerland1
Wales1Russia1
New Zealand1
France1
Switzerland1
Portugal1
Total110Total86

475.

In proportion to their respective numbers, foreigners of both sexes resident in Victoria seem to obtain emancipation from the bonds of wedlock more often than British subjects there resident, inasmuch as whilst foreign males living in a

state of divorce were in the proportion of 1 to every 1,812 and foreign females so living of 1 to every 2,042, divorced British males were in the proportion of 1 to as many as 6,058, and divorced British females were in that of 1 to as many as 6,456.

476.

In the case of both men and women living in divorce, members of the Church of England were more numerous than those of any other religious body ; then followed Presbyterians and Roman Catholics amongst the men, and Roman Catholics and Presbyterians amongst the women. The following are the religious professed by the divorced of both sexes :— [Religions of divorced persons.]

RELIGIONS OF DIVORCED PERSONS, 1891.
Divorced Men.Divorced Women.
Religious Denomination.Number.Religious Denomination.Number.
Church of England53Church of England42
Presbyterian17Roman Catholic20
Roman Catholic8Presbyterian7
No Denomination8Wesleyan Methodist4
Lutheran7Disciples of Christ2
Baptist4Lutheran2
Wesleyan Methodist3Jewish2
Salvation Army3Baptist1
Independent2Salvation Army1
Catholic Apostolic1No Denomination1
Protestant Dissenter (undefined)1No Religion1
Unspecified3Unspecified3
Total110Total86

477.

It would appear by the figures that, relatively to their respective numbers, Roman Catholic men are not nearly so frequently divorced as Protestant men, the proportions being 1 to 15,753 and 1 to only 4,823 respectively ; but that the reverse is the case in regard to the women of the two denominations, the proportions living in divorce being—of Roman Catholic women 1 to 6,128, and of Protestant women only 1 to 6,828.

*

It would have been more satisfactory if, instead of comparing the Protestants and Roman Catholics living in a state of divorce with the total numbers of those denominations, they could have been compared with those of the same denominations who were living in the marriage state. This, however, was impossible, as the religions of married persons were not separately extracted from the Census returns.

478.

The youngest divorced males (2) were between 21 and 25, and the oldest divorced male was between 70 and 75 years of age. Of divorced females the youngest was between 19 and 20, and the oldest was between 60 and 65. The following were returned as the ages of persons living in divorce :— [Ages of divorced persons.]

AGES OF DIVORCED PERSONS, 1891.
Divorced Men.Divorced Women.
19 years1
21 to 25 years27
25 to 30 years1126
30 to 35 years2620
35 to 40 years1613
40 to 45 years137
45 to 50 years95
50 to 55 years125
55 to 60 years131
60 to 65 years51
65 to 70 years2
70 to 75 years1
Total11086

479.

The largest number of divorced men were found amongst those engaged in agriculture, commerce, and the conveyance on common roads of men and goods. Of divorced women the largest number were performing domestic duties, or were servants, milliners and dressmakers, or of independent means. The following were the occupations as returned :— [Occupations of divorced persons.]

OCCUPATIONS OF DIVORCED PERSONS, 1891.
Divorced Men.Divorced Women.
Occupations.Number.Occupations.Number.
Farmers, gardeners14Domestic duties20
Dealers, clerks, storemen, travellers13Servants15
Cab proprietors, drivers, carters10Dressmakers, milliners6
Bricklayers, masons, slaters9Of Independent means6
Labourers, stonebreakers8Boardinghouse-keepers4
Agents, brokers6Laundresses4
Seamen, stewards, firemen (ship)6Nurses2
Builders, contractors5Saleswomen2
Railway officials5Bookkeeper1
Miners4Caretaker1
Of independent means3Cigarette maker1
Bakers2Cook1
Bookmakers2Farmer1
Bootmakers2Furrier1
Carpenters2Grocer1
Hotel-keepers2Hotel, assisting in1
Game-killers2Journalist1
Artist1Pianist1
Chemist1Restaurant-keeper1
Cook1Storekeeper1
Horse-dealer1Tailoress1
Ice seller1Unspecified14
Music teacher1
Physician1
Salvation Army officer1
Teacher1
Tinsmith1
Upholsterer1
Wheelwright1
Unspecified3
Total110Total86

480.

In pursuance of a practice first introduced by myself in 1871, and given effect to in 1881, not only in Victoria but throughout the Australasian Colonies, all Chinamen were set down as never married, except those who had at the time of the Census or had at some previous period had wives in Australasia. The number of males over 20 who, according to this rule, were returned as never married was 7,529 out of a total at the same period of life of 8,287, or 91 per cent. As many as 671 Chinese and half-caste males, however, were returned as living in the marriage state, and 88 as widowers. Of the 213 Chinese and half-caste females over 15 years of age, 104, or 49 per cent., were returned as never married, 103 as married, and 6 as widowed. [Conjugal condition of Chinese.]

The youngest husbands amongst people of this race were 1 at 18 and 1 at 20 ; and the youngest wives were 1 at 18, 7 at 19, and 5 at 20. Most of these young married persons were half-castes.

481.

Of the 173 male Aborigines of 20 years of age and upwards, 50 were returned as never married, 96 as married, and 27 as widowed. Of the 150 female Aborigines over 15, 39 were returned as never married, 99 as married, and 12 as widowed. One of the married females was entered as 18 and another as 19 years old, but all the married males were set down as over 21 years of age. [Conjugal condition of Aborigines.]

482.

The following table shows the number of marriageable men and women in each Australasian Colony, the unmarried (never married and divorced) being distinguished from the widowed :— [Marriageable persons in Australasian Colonies.]

MARRIAGEABLE MEN AND WOMEN IN EACH AUSTRALASIAN COLONY 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Colony.Marriageable Men.Marriageable Women.
Bachelors age 20 and upwards. (1)Widowers at all ages.Total.Spinsters aged 15 and upwards.(1)Widows at all ages.Total.
Victoria144,56718,481163,048140,24032,898173,138
New South Wales140,24216,760157,002111,22125,795137,016
Queensland60,5184,46464,98233,1716,69539,866
South Australia32,0563,79135,84734,6928,44243,134
Western Australia10667 (2)89011,5574526 (2)8865,412
Total388,05044,386432,436323,85074,716398,566
Tasmania15,6162,41318,02915,4163,94519,361
New Zealand70,4377,79778,23459,86112,09871,959
Grand Total474,10354,596528,699399,12790,759489,886
[(1) Including divorced persons at all ages.—] [(2) Partly estimated.]

483.

South Australia, Tasmania, and Victoria are the only colonies in which the marriageable women exceeded the marriageable men. The following are the proportions of the former to the latter, the colonies being arranged in order :—

MARRIAGEABLE WOMEN PER 10,000 MARRIAGEABLE MEN LIVING IN EACH COLONY, 1891.
1. South Australia12,033
2. Tasmania10,739
3. Victoria10,619
4. New Zealand9,198
5. New South Wales8,727
6. Queensland6,135
7. Western Australia4,683

484.

It will be remarked that whilst there were nearly twice as many bachelors in Queensland as in South Australia, the spinsters in the latter were slightly more numerous than those in the former.

485.

It will further be noticed that widowers were slightly more numerous than widows in Western Australia, but in all the other colonies widows were much more numerous than widowers.

486.

Western Australia was the colony in which the marriages in the Census year bore the highest proportion to the total population, with Victoria next and New South Wales next, New Zealand and Tasmania being last. The following are the figures :— [Proportion of marriage in each colony.]

MARRIAGES (1) PER 100,000 OF THE POPULATION (2) OF EACH COLONY, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
1. Western Australia855
2. Victoria777 (3)
3. New South Wales762
4. Queensland754
5. South Australia731
6. Tasmania679
7. New Zealand612
[(1) The marriages in 1891 numbered as follow in the different colonies :—Victoria, 8,780 ; New South Wales, 8,457 ; Queensland, 2,905 ; South Australia, 2,315 ; Western Australia, 413 ; Tasmania, 988 ; New Zealand, 3,805. It has not been possible to eliminate the marriages of Chinese and Aborigines, as they are not kept separate in any of the colonies except Victoria. Their numbers, however, are but few.] [(2) Exclusive of Chinese and Aborigines, the following are the populations :—Victoria, 1,130,463 ; New South Wales, 1,109,798 ; Queensland, 385,144; South Australia, 316,434 ; Western Australia, 48,290 ; Tasmania, 145,472 ; New Zealand, 622,214.]

487.

Comparing the marriages with the marriageable men, which is a more correct way of computing the marriage rate, South Australia stood first and Western Australia last, Victoria occupying the fourth position, the proportion relating to it being almost identical with that relating to New South Wales :—

MARRIAGES PER 100,000 MARRIAGEABLE MEN LIVING IN EACH COLONY, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
1. South Australia6,458
2. Tasmania5,480
3. New South Wales5,387
4. Victoria5385 (3)
5. New Zealand4,864
6. Queensland4,470
7. Western Australia3,574

488.

It would appear that women have a smaller chance of getting married in Victoria than in any other Australasian Colony, as the proportion of marriages to those of them who are marriageable was lower here than in any of the other colonies. Western Australia, which occupied the lowest position in regard to the ratio of marriages to marriageable men, is, in regard to the ratio of marriages to marriageable women, at the head of the list :—

MARRIAGES PER 100,000 MARRIAGEABLE WOMEN LIVING IN EACH COLONY, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
1. Western Australia7,631
2. Queensland7,287
3. New South Wales6,172
4. South Australia5,367
5. New Zealand5,288
6. Tasmania5,103
7. Victoria5071 (3)
[(3) These proportions differ slightly from those given in the table following paragraph 422, ante, where the comparisons are made with the marriages which took place in the twelve months of which the Census was the middle instead of the calender year 1891, which has here been adopted uniformly for all the colonies. The marriages in the former table, moreover, were exclusive of those of Chinese, which is not the case here.]

489.

The following are the numbers of husbands and wives in each Australasian Colony, those under and over 21 years of age being distinguished :— [Husbands and wives in Australasian Colonies.]

HUSBANDS AND WIVES IN EACH AUSTRALASIAN COLONY, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF ABORIGINES).
Colony.Husbands.Wives.
Under 21 Years.Over 21 Years.Total.Under 21 Years.Over 21 Years.Total.
Victoria276170,678170,9543,447170,302173,749
New South Wales393166,241166,6345,233160,415165,648
Queensland11557,77257,8871,87355,72357,596
South Australia10348,82948,93278547,51048,295
Western Australia207,2237,2432086,1706,378
Total907450,743451,65011,546440,120451,666
Tasmania7622,23722,31359120,80821,399
New Zealand10790,44390,5501,66689,21190,877
Grand Total1,090563,423564,51313,803550,139563,942

490.

Victoria and New Zealand are the only Australasian Colonies in which wives exceeded husbands. In all the other colonies husbands were in excess. Wives relatively to husbands were most numerous in Victoria, and next so in New Zealand, but were fewest in Western Australia, and next so in Tasmania. The following are the proportions in the different colonies :—

WIVES TO EVERY 10,000 HUSBANDS IN EACH COLONY, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF ABORIGINES).
1. Victoria10,164
2. New Zealand10,036
3. Queensland9,950
4. New South Wales9,941
5. South Australia9,870
6. Tasmania9,590
7. Western Australia8,806

491.

In the Australian Continent as a whole the husbands and wives were about equal, the difference being only 16 in favour of the latter. In Australia combined with Tasmania and New Zealand there was a slight difference in the opposite direction, there being 571 more husbands than wives.

492.

Judging from the proportions of married persons under and over 21 years of age, the tendency of males to marry under age would appear to be greatest in Tasmania, and least in New Zealand, Victoria standing immediately above the latter colony. The following is the order in which the colonies stood in this particular, the colony in which the proportion of husbands under age was largest being placed first, and the rest in succession :—

HUSBANDS UNDER AND OVER 21 YEARS OF AGE IN EVERY 10,000 HUSBANDS LIVING IN EACH COLONY, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF ABORIGINES).
Under 21 Years.Over 21 Years.
1. Tasmania349,966
2. Western Australia289,972
3. New South Wales249,976
4. South Australia219,979
5. Queensland209,980
6. Victoria169,984
7. New Zealand129,988

493.

In continental Australia 20 in 10,000 of the husbands were under 21 years of age, and in continental and insular Australia combined 19 in 10,000 were under that age.

494.

The proportion of females marrying under age would seem to be greatest in Western Australia, closely followed by Queensland, and at no great distance by New South Wales. Victoria stands fifth in this respect, and South Australia last. The following are the proportions of wives under and over 21 years old as returned in each colony, the colonies being placed in order according to the former proportion :—

WIVES UNDER AND OVER 21 YEARS OF AGE IN EVERY 10,000 WIVES LIVING IN EACH COLONY, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF ABORIGINES).
Under 21 Years.Over 21 Years.
1. Western Australia3269,674
2. Queensland3259,675
3. New South Wales3169,684
4. Tasmania2769,724
5. Victoria1989,802
6. New Zealand1839,817
7. South Australia1639,837

495.

In Australia as a whole 256 in 10,000 and in Australasia as a whole 245 in 10,000 of the married women were under 21 years of age.

496.

According to the Census figures, husbands are more numerous than bachelors (unmarried males of 20 and upwards) in all the Australasian Colonies except Queensland and Western Australia ; and wives are more numerous than spinsters (unmarried females of 15 and upwards) in every one of the colonies.

497.

The number of legitimate, as distinguished from natural, births is published in all the Australasian Colonies except Western Australia. By comparing the former in 1891 with the number of married women at child-bearing ages returned at the Census, as is done in the following table, the relative fecundity of the women of each of the colonies named is shown :— [Foundity of women in Australasian Colonies.]

PROPORTION OF BIRTHS TO MARRIED WOMEN IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF ABORIGINES).
Colony.Married Women under 45 Years of Age.Legitimate Births, 1891.
Total Number.Number per 100 Married Women under 45.
1. Tasmania15,1504,78631.59
2. Queensland44,53714,03131.50
3. South Australia33,48610,42531.13
4. Victoria120,63036,44130.21(1)
5. New South Wales125,05637,34329.86
6. New Zealand63,17217,63527.92
[(1) The figures differ somewhat from those in the table following paragraph 451, ante, the latter being for twelve months of which the date of the Census was the middle, whilst the former are for the calendar year 1891.]

498.

In 1881 calculations respecting the fruitfulness of women were made respecting Victoria, New South Wales, Queensland, and New Zealand, those being

then the only colonies of the group in which the legitimate births were kept distinct from the others. In all of the colonies named the proportions of births to married women were smaller in 1891 than in 1881, the falling-off in Victoria, however, being but slight as compared with that in the other colonies. The proportions of births to every 100 married women under 45 at the former Census were—in New South Wales (which stood at the head of the list), 34.49 ; Queensland, 32.56 ; New Zealand, 31.67 ; Victoria (which stood at the bottom of the list), 30.37.

499.

Comparing the illegitimate births in each colony with the single women (spinsters, divorced, and widowed) living therein, the number of the latter living in concubinage is approximately ascertained, as follows :— [Concubinage in Australasian Colonies.]

CONCUBINAGE IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF ABORIGINES).
Colony.Single Women between 15 and 45 Years of Age. (1)Illegitimate Births, 1891.Single Women living in Concubinage (exclusive of public prostitutes).
Total Number.Number per 100 Single Women between 15 and 45.
1. Queensland34,6276842,1716.27
2. New South Wales114,4262,1157,0836.19
3. Victoria (2)142,4432,0646,8324.80
4. Tasmania15,4251855863.80
5. New Zealand68,0306382,2853.36
6. South Australia35,3103121,0022.84
[(1) Including those never married, divorced, and widowed.] [(2) The figures in this line being inclusive of Chinese, and the Illegitimate births, moreover, being given for the calender year, the numbers and proportions differ slightly from those in Table following paragraph 455, ante.]

500.

Similar computations were made in 1881 for the same colonies except South Australia and Tasmania, which did not then separate the illegitimate births. The colonies referred to then stood in the same relative positions in regard to the single women (exclusive of public prostitutes) living in concubinage as they did in 1891, but the proportions at the latter period were higher in Victoria and New South Wales (especially the last named), and lower in Queensland and New Zealand, than they were at the former. The following are the figures at the two periods calculated according to a different, and perhaps more readily understood, method than those in the last column of the table :—

1881.1891.
In Queensland 1 single woman(1) was living immorally in every1516
In New South Wales single woman (1) was living immorally in every2016
In Victoria single woman (1) was living immorally in every2221
In Tasmania single woman (1) was living immorally in every26
In New Zealand single woman (1) was living immorally in every2330
In South Australia 1 single woman (1) was living immorally in every35
[(1) Between 15 and 45 years of age.]

501.

The following figures show the various Australasian Colonies and certain other countries arranged in order according to the extent of illegitimacy reported as prevailing in each during a series of years, the proportion of illegitimate births being also shown :—

ILLEGITIMACY IN VARIOUS COUNTRIES.
Country.Illegitimate Births to every 100 Children Born.
Austria14.7
Bavaria13.9
Saxony12.7
Sweden10.2
Denmark9.6
German Empire9.3
Belgium8.7
Hungary8.4
Scotland8.2
Norway8.1
France8.1
Prussia8.1
Italy6.8
Portugal5.6
Spain5.5
England4.7
Switzerland4.6
New South Wales4.4
Victoria4.3
Western Australia4.2
Tasmania4.1
Queensland3.9
Holland3.2
Russia3.1
Ireland2.8
New Zealand2.6
South Australia2.3
Greece1.6

502.

According to the figures, more illegitimacy prevails in Austria, Bavaria, Saxony, and Sweden, and less in Greece, than in any other countries. In Victoria illegitimacy appears to be less prevalent than in eighteen, and more so than in nine of the countries.

503.

The number of males and females returned as living in a state of divorce in five of the Australasian Colonies when the Census was taken are subjoined :—

DIVORCED PERSONS IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
Males.Females.
Victoria11086
New South Wales178126
Queensland167
Western Australia33
Tasmania256
Total332228

NOTE.—In South Australia and New Zealand the persons stated in the householders' schedules to be living in a state of divorce were not separately tabulated.

504.

Comparing the divorced with the married persons of either sex, the following proportions are found to have existed in the different colonies :—

In Tasmania there was 1 divorced man to every893 husbands
In New South Wales there was 1 divorced man to every936 husbands
In Victoria there was 1 divorced man to every1,554 husbands
In Western Australia there was 1 divorced man to every2,414 husbands
In Queensland there was 1 divorced man to every3,618 husbands
In New South Wales there was 1 divorced woman to every1,315 wives
In Victoria there was 1 divorced woman to every2,021 wives
In Western Australia there was 1 divorced woman to every2,126 wives
In Tasmania there was 1 divorced woman to every3,566 wives
In Queensland there was 1 divorced woman to every8,228 wives

505.

The number of divorces which took place in each Australasian Colony during 1890 and their proportions to the married persons of either sex returned at the Census were as follow :—

DIVORCES IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1890.
Number of Divorces.Divorces per 100,000 Husbands.Divorces per 100,000 Wives.
1. Western Australia341.447.0
2. New South Wales4225.225.3
3. Victoria4023.423.0
4. New Zealand2123.223.1
5. Queensland813.813.9
6. Tasmania28.99.3
7. South Australia24.14.1

506.

If the divorces be compared with the number of marriages, the positions of the colonies remain unaltered except that New Zealand rises above New South Wales and Victoria and occupies the second position on the list instead of the fourth.

MARRIAGES TO EACH DIVORCE IN EACH AUSTRALASIAN COLONY, 1890.
Marriages to each Divorce.
1. Western Australia93
2. New Zealand181
3. New South Wales187
4. Victoria230
5. Queensland399
6. Tasmania477
7. South Australia1,117

507.

Combining the dissolutions of marriage with the judicial separations in the Australasian Colonies for the sake of comparison with such events in other countries, the following are the numbers in some of the principal countries of the world, the proportions to the married couples living being also shown. The figures for the Australasian Colonies are those of the average of the five years ended with 1890, whilst those for the other countries are for the year 1885.

DIVORCES AND SEPARATIONS IN VARIOUS COUNTRIES.
Country.Divorces and Judicial Separations.
Number in One Year(1).Number per 100,000 Married Couples.
United States23,472203.0(2)
Switzerland920195.5
Denmark635184.7
France6,24580.5
Germany6,16177.7
Roumania54161.5
Holland33947.7
Austria1,71844.0
Belgium29031.4
Western Australia227.8
Sweden and Norway29727.0
New South Wales4026.4
New Zealand2326.1
Victoria2716.9
Tasmania314.6
Queensland611.1
Russia in Europe1,78911.1
Italy55610.6
South Australia510.4
United Kingdom5088.6
Canada121.6
[(1) IN the absence of official information, the numbers, except those relating to the Australasian Colonies, have been taken from a pamphlet entitled A Problem, by Dr. W. F. Wilcox, of Columbia College, U.S. It is possible that, in some cases, judicial separations may not be included.] [(2) Proportion for 1880.]

508.

According to the table, more divorces and separations take place in the United States than in all the other countries combined, there being in that country a proportion of over 200 divorces annually per 100,000 married couples living. This proportion is approached in only two other countries, viz., Switzerland and Denmark. The Australasian Colonies stand low on the list, but even South Australia has a higher rate than the United Kingdom. Strange to say, Canada, which adjoins the United States, has the lowest rate of all. Perhaps its inhabitants cross the frontier when they desire to become divorced.

SICKNESS AND INFIRMITY.

509.

In Victoria, as in most other civilized countries, very complete mortality statistics are published annually, but it is only when a Census is taken that it is possible to obtain a knowledge of the amount of disablement arising from sickness and accidents, and the extent to which deaf-muteism, blindness, insanity, and other ailments of a chronic or permanent character prevail in the community. [Sickness and infirmity, Table LV. et seq.]

510.

The importance of such an inquiry is evident. The actuarial calculations made for the guidance of Friendly Societies, which afford the only sound basis for the operations of those bodies—in the prosperity and security of which the interests of so large a proportion of the population are involved—are founded upon results such as those which are obtained under this head of inquiry. It may reasonably be supposed, moreover, that the details placed on record will have the effect of exciting the practical sympathies of benevolent persons towards those who, by their infirmities, are precluded, either wholly or partially, from taking an active part in the affairs of life.

511.

The total number of persons returned as suffering from infirmity at the date of the Census of 1891 was 23,916, viz., 14,675 males and 9,241 females. These numbers furnish proportions of 210 infirm persons in every 10,000 of the population ; or of 245 infirm males in every 10,000 males, and 171 infirm females in every 10,000 females.

512.

In the diagram on the opposite page the proportion of males and females at each age who were in the enjoyment of sound mental and bodily health, and were free from defect or deformity, also of those suffering from some description of infirmity,

*

Including those who were disabled from illness or accident, or were suffering from leprosy, paralysis, epilepsy, or eye affections ; also those who were deaf and dumb, blind, insane, mutilated, maimed, or deformed.

is plainly shown. [Diagram.]

513.

These proportions are not so high as similar ones based upon the returns of the Census of 1881, when for 10,000 of each living there were 221 infirm persons, or 247 infirm males and 191 infirm females.

514.

The infirmities are of two classes :—(1) Those causing total disablement for the time being, but from which it is probable complete recovery might take place sooner or later ; (2) those of a permanent character, but which would not generally prevent the sufferer from engaging in some kind of bread-winning occupation. Besides these, some persons were returned as suffering from ailments of a minor description, which in a few instances have been considered of sufficient importance to be mentioned in the tables whilst in others they have been entirely disregarded.

515.

The persons included in the first of these classes are those returned as unable to attend to their ordinary occupations by reason of sickness or accident. These numbered as follow :— [Sickness and accidents.]

Males.Females.Total.
Disabled from sickness7,5905,33412,924
Disabled from accident1,3792891,668
Total8,9695,62314,592

516.

The sick were in the proportion of 113, and those laid up in consequence of accidents were in that of 15, to every 10,000 of the population. The two combined representing those entirely disabled for the time being, but not as a rule permanently affected, were thus in the proportion of 128 to every 10,000 living, or 1 in 78. A similar combination gives a proportion of 150 disabled males in every 10,000 males living, or 1 in 67 ; of 104 disabled females in every 10,000 females living, or 1 in 96.

517.

In 1881 all the proportions were higher than these. Per 10,000 of each living there were then 169 disabled persons, or 1 in 59 ; 189 disabled males, or 1 in 53 ; 147 disabled females, or 1 in 68.

Paralyzed persons, if entirely disabled, were included with the sick in 1881 ; but, in 1891, when a separate return of paralyzed persons was obtained, they were not so included.

518.

It will be easily realized that the community sustains considerable loss as well as inconvenience in consequence of some portion of its component parts being always laid up on account of illness or bodily injury. Of those so affected, the children are obliged to discontinue their studies, the men their work or business, and the women their household duties as long as the disablement lasts. Taking the sick and those suffering from accidents together, there were on the Census day 14,592 persons—viz., 8,969 males and 5,623 females—in a disabled condition. Supposing the Census day to have been an average one as regards the amount of infirmity prevailing, there would obviously in one year be an amount of work lost from this cause equal to that of 1 person for 14,592 years, or of 1 male for 8,969 years and of 1

HEALTH AND INFIRMITY IN VICTORIA, 1891.

NOTE.—The diagram represents 10,000 males and 10,000 females at each quinquennial period of age. The figures at the top and bottom express the ages, and the figures at the sides the numbers per 10,000. The light parts represent those at each age who were in a state of health, and the shaded parts those who were suffering from some kind of infirmity.

female for 5,623 years. Or putting it in other words, there would, if Sundays be included, be 5,326,080 days' work lost on account of illness in the year, viz., 3,273,685 by males, and 2,052,395 by females ; or, if Sundays be not included, there would be 4,567,296 days' work lost, viz., 2,807,297 by males and 1,759,999 by females. This is altogether irrespective of the loss occasioned by illnesses of a slight or partial character, not serious enough to cause work to be altogether discontinued, which according to instructions were not to be returned, or of the loss to others occasioned by attendance on sick persons, or by reason of deaf-muteism, blindness, lunacy, &c.

519.

A consideration of these figures will show that, irrespective of the distress, destitution, and mental suffering occurring amongst families by reason of the deaths of their members, the outbreak of every epidemic disease which visits a country must seriously affect its material wealth and prosperity, and therefore that, on economic as well as on moral grounds, those who promote and enforce sanitary laws and regulations are deserving of high commendation and support.

520.

According to the figures, the average number of days' disabling infirmity in the course of one year experienced by each person in the community is 4.67, or 5.47 days by each male, and 3.79 days by each female. If working days only be considered, each person on the average loses by this 4 such days, each male losing 4.69 and each female 3.25 such days.

521.

The variation in the liability to sickness and accident at different ages may be traced in the following table, which shows the proportion of males and females rendered non-effective by these causes at each quinquennial age period :— [Disablement at various ages.]

AGES OF THE PEOPLE IN EACH AUSTRALASIAN COLONY, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF ABORIGINES).
Ages.Number per 10,000 living at each Age disabled from—
Sickness.Accidents.Both.
Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.
Under 5 years24.7220.131.330.6826.0520.81
5 to 10 years40.6240.006.163.7946.7843.79
10 to 15 years44.2545.8914.353.4858.6049.37
15 to 20 years53.7953.6824.612.6178.4056.29
20 to 25 years74.8286.2019.574.3494.3990.54
25 to 30 years66.7684.7325.763.0992.5187.82
30 to 35 years87.3498.5722.042.52109.38101.09
35 to 40 years106.40112.8932.212.65138.61115.54
40 to 45 years118.29142.5131.354.69149.64147.20
45 to 50 years153.59127.7734.537.15188.12134.92
50 to 55 years178.16167.9642.7810.37220.94178.33
55 to 60 years343.35207.0432.9813.64376.33220.68
60 to 65 years430.54296.5748.2816.34478.82312.91
65 to 70 years608.58491.6073.1428.01681.72519.61
70 to 75 years1007.78601.0576.4546.071084.23647.12
75 to 80 years1335.00843.323119.0966.581454.09909.90
80 and upwards2169.151609.6674.63127.432243.781737.09
Total126.8498.4223.045.33149.88103.75

522.

Relatively to the numbers living, the amount of sickness experienced by both males and females increased at every period of age, with the no doubt accidental exceptions of that between 25 and 30 years in the case of both sexes, and of that between 45 and 50 in the case of females—the increases at the later periods being very striking ; cases of accident also increased with somewhat less steadiness amongst males up to 80 years of age, and amongst females to the end of life. As the chance of meeting with an accident is not so great in old age as in middle age and youth, it is probable that many of the accidents from which old people were reported to be suffering were received by them at earlier periods of life, the effects being still felt in old age.

523.

In proportion to their respective numbers more boys than girls were sick up to 5 years of age ; from 5 to 20 the numbers sick of the two sexes were about equal, but from 20 to 45, embracing the child-bearing period of female life, more women were sick than men. From 45 to the end of life sick men were relatively more numerous than sick women. The proportion of males suffering from accidents was much larger than that of females at each quinquennial age period up to 80, after which it so happened that the proportion of females suffering from accidents was in excess of that of males.

524.

The following important facts, elicited from the returns, should be taken special note of by those who guide the operations of Friendly Societies, who, in view of them, will at once recognise the desirability of encouraging young men to join their ranks, and the absolute necessity, if they are to remain solvent, of accumulating funds before the members advance in life. The Census day being accepted as a normal one in point of the illness prevailing, the figures show that in this colony men between 20 and 30 years are liable to be laid up by reason of sickness or accident for something less than 3, and men between 30 and 40 for about 3¾ working days in the year ; whereas men between 40 and 50 would probably be laid up for 5¼ working days in the year, men between 50 and 60 for 9¼ such days, men between 60 and 70 for 17¼ such days, and men of 70 and upwards for 42¾ such days. [Liability to disablement annually.]

525.

The average number of working days for which members of Friendly Societies received sick pay in 1891 was 10.45. Assuming the Census day to have been a normal one in point of the prevalence of illness, the average number of such days during which men of 20 years and upwards might expect to be laid up in twelve months would be 7.05. The period of sickness for which payment was claimed by members of Friendly Societies was thus considerably higher than that experienced by the male portion of the general population living at the period of life named, although the average age of members of Friendly Societies was almost identical with that of the men living at that period ; whence it follows that members of Friendly Societies were disabled for a longer time than might have been expected from the results of the Census. This result, however, is the reverse of that experienced in 1881, when the Census gave 9.3 working days as the period of disablement which might be expected during the year for men of 20 and upwards, or a day and a half more than the time for which sick pay was claimed by members of Friendly Societies in that year.

526.

It is probable that sick pay is in many cases allowed by Friendly Societies to paralyzed persons, as well as to those suffering from ordinary illness, but even if such persons (returned separately at the Census) be added to the sick and injured,

the number of working days' disablement experienced according to the Census by men aged 20 and upwards (7.58) would be found to be much less than the average number of days' sick pay disbursed by Friendly Societies in 1891.

527.

Calculations as to the average number of days' disablement experienced annually at various ages by members of Friendly Societies in England have been made from time to time by several actuaries, who have studied the working of those bodies ; and Mr. E. F. Owen, A. I. A., the Actuary for Friendly Societies attached to the Office of the Government Statist, Melbourne, has made similar calculations respecting the Manchester Unity I. O. O. F. in Victoria. In the following table Mr. Owen's calculations, as well as those relating to three English Friendly Societies, are collated with figures showing the days of disablement which would be experienced in Victoria, supposing the Census days of 1881 and 1891 to have been normal ones in regard to the amount of disabling illness prevailing. The figures relate to males only :— [Days's disablement in Victoria and England.]

AVERAGE NUMBER OF DAYS MEN AT VARIOUS AGES ARE DISABLED ANNUALLY IN VICTORIA AND ENGLAND (SUNDAYS INCLUDED).
Ages.Days laid up Annually from Sickness or Accident in—
Victoria.England.
General Population.Manchester Unity, 1881-1890. (Owen.)Manchester Unity, 1866-1870. (Ratcliffe.)Ancient Order of Foresteres, 1871-1875. (Nelson.)Independent Order of Rechabites, 1878-1887. (Nelson.)
Census of 1881.(1)Census of 1891.(1)
20 to 25 years3.403.545.45.35.77.3
25 to 30 years4.173.495.15.66.06.9
30 to 35 years5.064.125.96.56.87.5
35 to 40 years6.475.227.37.48.18.5
40 to 45 years7.415.6911.18.89.610.6
45 to 50 years9.797.4813.911.511.912.6
50 to 55 years11.818.9219.915.615.913.8
55 to 60 years18.4515.0426.621.322.515.7
60 to 65 years24.9819.2940.433.032.228.5
65 to 70 years37.5027.5578.150.755.840.9
70 to 75 years53.2543.43142.784.484.090.9
75 to 80 years72.0957.54220.5118.1123.6137.1
[(1) Including paralysis and leprosy, as well as sickness and accidents.]

528.

Widely different results are shown by the respective computations. The days of disablement derived from calculations based upon the Census day of 1891 are fewer than those upon that of 1881 at all the ages except 20 to 25, but the figures in both these columns show a much smaller amount of disablement than do those in any of the columns relating to Friendly Societies. In regard to these, the figures relating to the Manchester Unity in Victoria show a larger amount of disablement than those relating to any of the English societies except at the younger ages, the large number of days of disablement shown as having prevailed in the Victorian Society at all the ages after 65 being especially noticeable.

529.

Whilst the probability of death at any given age is reducible to an average of a sufficiently constant character to enable Life Assurance Companies to pursue their operations with a reasonable prospect of success, the varying results in

the table would make it appear that, so far as Victoria is concerned, no such regularity is discoverable in regard to the occurrence or duration of disabling illness, especially at the older ages ; and that neither the information derived from the Census nor the English experience affords a reliable basis for estimating the amount of sickness likely to be chargeable to the funds of Friendly Societies in this colony.

530.

In Victoria, in 1891, the proportion of males suffering from sickness and from sickness and accidents combined was lower than in 1881, but higher than in 1871, whilst the proportion of females suffering from sickness and from sickness and accidents combined was lower than at either of the two previous Census periods. The proportion, however, of males suffering from accidents was lower and that of females so suffering was higher than at either of those periods. The following are the proportions of disabled males and females to their respective numbers living at the three periods referred to, the sick being distinguished from those suffering from the effects of accidents :— [Disablement, 1871 to 1891.]

SICKNESS AND ACCIDENTS, 1871 TO 1891.
Census Year.Number per 10,000 living Disabled by—
Sickness.Accidents.Both.
Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.Females.Both Sexes.
1871122.55112.69118.1028.655.1718.01151.20117.86136.14
1881163.27141.91153.1125.704.9215.82188.97146.83168.93
1891(1)137.70106.66122.9523.045.3314.63160.74111.99137.58
[(1) The figures relating to sickness in this line have been based on the numbes of males and females returned as disabled from sickness combined with those returned as suffering from paralysis and leprosy, as those two comlaintes were not kept distinct from ordinary sickness in 1881 and 1871.]

531.

Persons laid up by sickness and accidents are less numerous in proportion to population in rural than in urban districts, which is no doubt partly attributable to the fact that the hospitals situated in the latter receive the disabled residents of the former as well as those whose ordinary abode is within their own limits. It will be observed in regard to accidents that—although the proportion is still greater in town than in country—the difference is not so marked as it is in the case of sickness. The following are the proportions in the two classes of districts :—

SICKNESS AND ACCIDENTS INURBAN AND RURAL DISTRICTS, 1891.
Sex.Number per 10,000 living Disabled by—
Sickness.Accidents.Both.
Cities, Towns, and Boroughs.Shires.Cities, Towns, and Boroughs.Shires.Cities, Towns, and Boroughs.Shires.
Males165.2586.1725.6620.39190.91106.56
Females120.0769.546.194.18126.2673.72
Both Sexes142.6778.7215.9313.14158.6091.86

532.

The following are the occupations of males laid up from sickness and of those disabled by reason of accidents. The occupations are, in both cases, arranged according to the proportion which the number of disabled males of each occupation bears to the total number following the same occupation in the colony :— [Occupations of disabled males.]

OCCUPATIONS OF MALES* DISABLED BY SICKNESS AND ACCIDENTS, 1891.
Number of Males of each OccupationSickness.Number of Males of each OccupationAccidents.
Occupations.Males Disabled.Occupations.Males Disabled.
NumberProportion per 1,000 living.NumberProportion per 1,000 living.
661. Gunsmiths, ammunitionmakers, pyrotechnists345.45661. Gunsmiths, ammunition makers, pyrotechnists345.45
12,3352. Occupation not stated (including inmates of charitable institutions and gaols)42834.702982. Mat, rope, tent—makers310.07
24,6383. Miners, quarrymen, &c.79432.235133. Army and Navy—Officers, soldiers, sailors59.75
5134. Army and Navy—(Officers, soldiers, sailors1631.1912,3354. Occupation not stated (including inmates of charitable instituions and gaols)1149.24
4,4635. Of independent means13830.9224,6385. Miners, quarrymen, &c.1295.24
38,2826. Labourers, manufacturers, mechanics (undefined)1,14930.0113,8966. Coach, cab, draymdah;men ; tram service (all branches)644.61
5887. Shipwrights, boat-builders, sailmakers, &c.1728.913,1637. Artists, photographers, actors, and others ministering to amusements144.43
7848. Watch, clock, scientific instrument makers1924.2338,2828. Labourers, manufacturers, mechanies (undefined)1564.08
5699. Woollen, cotton, manufacture (all branches), dyers1221.093,5139. Hotel, restaurant, boardinghouse—keepers143.99
5,10410. Merchant-ship officers, men, watermen10620.775,10410. Merchant-shipofficers, men, watermen203.92
5,31211. Banking, finance, insurance, engaged in10619.9510,61711. Blacksmiths andoterh workers in metals (not precious)393.67
7,62112. House, shop—painters, paperhangers, locksmiths14218.6381912. Authors, journalists, scientific pursuits—engaged in33.66
23,16413. Builders, bricklayers, house carpenters, and their labourers42118.1710,18713. Navvies, excavators, railway road labourers, &c.373.63
1,02314. Gas, electric, hydraulic works (all branches)1817.6023,16414. Builders, bricklayers, house carpenters, and their labourers833.58
10,07415. Tailors, hatters, shoemakers, and others working on dress17417.2729815. Charitable institution (not hospital), officers, attendants13.36
3,51316. Hotel, restaurant, boardinghouse—keepers5615.944,46315. Of Indendent means153.36
7,18817. Food, drinks—preparers, makers of109151.162,00916. Government and Local Government service73.33
19818. Grave-diggers, chimney-sweeps, nightmen315.154,83417. Saw-mill workers, paper makers, fencers, coopers163.31
1,28019. Clergymen1914.844,84518. Engine, boiler, machinery—makers ; toolmakers163.30
2,64520. Furniture makers, upholsterers, undetakers, &c.3914.741,83319. Foresters, wood-cutters, bark-strippers, fern-gatherers, &c.63.27
10,61721. Blacksmiths and other workers in metals (not precious)15514.601,61720. Fishermen, game, rabbit, vermin—catchers, killers53.09
11,58122. Servants, hairdrerssers, shoeblacks, laundry workers16614.3310,52721. Squatters, graziers, shearers, station labourers, &c.323.04
4,83423. Saw-mill workers, paper makers, fencers, coopers6713.863,69322. Coach, waggon, dray—builders ; wheelwrights102.71
29324. Type, designs, medals, dies—makers of413.651,11023. Messengers, porters, errandboys32.70
4,84525. Engine, boiler, machinery—makers ; toolmakers6613.627,62124. House, shop—painters, paperhangers, locksmiths202.62
29826. Charitable institution (not hospital) officers, attendants413.4279,11025. Farmers, farm labourers, market gardeners2002.53
44927. Church officers and others (not clegymen) ministering to religion613.3639525. Water Supply—employed under12.53
1,32528. Musical instruments, minor art1712.836,82326. Railway service (not constructing)172.49
10,52729. Squatters, graziers, shearers, station labourers, &c.13512.8288927. Medical men22.25
81930. Authors, journalists, scientific pursuits—engaged in1012.213,10527. Lime, plaster, brick, glass, china—makers72.25
1,97431. Police and penal officers, men2311.657,18828. Food, drinks—preparers, makers of162.23
3,10532. Lime, plaster, brick, glass, china—makers3611.5910,07429. Tailors, hatters, shoemakers, and others engaged on dress222.18
55,04030. Merchants, dealers, commercial clerks ; shopkeepers1162.11
[* Including Chinese and Aborigines.]
OCCUPATIONS OF MALES* DISABLED BY SICKNESS AND ACCIDENTS, 1891—continued.
Number of Males of each OccupationSickness.Number of Males of each OccupationAccidents.
Occupations.Males Disabled.Occupations.Males Disabled.
NumberProportion per 1,000 living.NumberProportion per 1,000 living.
2,69333. Teachers, professors3111.511,97431. Police and penal officers, men42.03
55,04034. Merchants, dealers, commecial63211.482,64532. Furniture makers, upholsterers, undertakers, &c.51.89
4,22835. Printers, bookbinders, rulers ; newspaper proprietors, &c.4811.3556933. Woollen, cotton manufacturers (all branches), dyers11.76
88936. Medical men1011.254,22834. Printers, bookbinders, rulers ; newspaper proprietors, &c.71.66
13,89637. Coach, cab, dray men ; tram service (all branches)14710.5862835. Gold, silver smiths ; manufacturing jewellers11.59
1,42938. Law clerks and others (not lawyers) connected with law1510.501,28036. Clergymen21.56
79,11039. Farmers, farm labourers, market gardeners82910.482,99937. Post, telegraph, telephone service (all branches)41.33
2,05840. Engineers, surveyors, architects2110.205,31238. Banking, finance, insurance—engaged in71.32
20341. Manufacturing chemists ; ink, starch, soda, salt—makers29.8576139. Lawyers11.31
1,57442. Dentists, druggists, and others (not medical men) ministering to health159.5378440. Watch, Clock, scientific instrument—makers11.28
2,09942. Government and Local government service209.537,56240. Soap, candle—makers ; fellmongers, tanners, curriers, &c.21.28
83,36243.Male relatives, visitors, children (not scholars)7829.381,57441. Dentists, druggists, and others (not medical men) ministering to health21.27
76144. Lawyers79.2011,58142. Servants, hairdressers, shoeblacks, laundry workers131.12
1,83345. Foresters, wood-cutters, bark-strippers, fern-gatherers158.181,83943. Saddlers ; harness, leatherware—makers21.09
1,83946. Saddlers ; harness, leatherware—makers158.161,02344. Gas, electric, hydraulic works (all branches)10.98
1,11047. Messengers, porters, errand boys98.11114,89845. Students, scholars880.77
62848. Gold, silver smiths ; manufacturring jewellers57.961,32546. Musical instruments, minor art products—working on10.75
1,56249. Soap, candle—makers ; fellmongers, tanners, curriers127.681,42947. Law clerks and others (not lawyers) connected with law10.70
3,16350. Artists, photographers, actors, and others ministering to amusements237.272,05848. Engineers, surveyors, architects10.49
3,69351. Coach, waggon, dray—building ; wheelwrights267.0483,36249. Male relative, visitors, children380.46
29852. Mat, rope, tent—makers26.712,69350. Teachers, professor, &c.10.37
6,82353. Railway servie (not constructing), all branches456.60293Type, designs, medals, dies—makers of
10,18754. Navvies, excavators, railway and labourers, &c.565.50198Grave-diggers, chimney-sweepers, nightmen
39555. Water Supply—employedunder25.06203Manufacturing chemists ; ink, starch, soda, salt—makers
1,61756. Fishermen ; game, rabbit, vermin—catchers, killers74.33449Church officers and others (not clergymen) ministering to religion
114,89857. Students, scholars3523.06588Shipwrights, boat builders, sailmakers, &c.
2,99958. Post, telegraph, telephone service (all branches)41.33Total1,3792.30
598,414Total7,59012.68
[* Including Chinese and Aborigines.]

533.

In the case of both sickness and accidents, the largest proportion of disabled males were those engaged in the manufacture of arms and ammunition, but, the numbers being small, this was probably only a coincidence. Miners stood high under both heads, as also did military and naval officers and men, general labourers, and men whose occupations were not stated ; the inference in regard to the last named being that their disablement prevented them from following any occupation. Men of independent means stood high in point of sickness, but not nearly so high in point of accidents. Coach, cab, dray, and tram men stood sixth in regard to accidents, but as low as thirty-seventh in regard to sickness. In point of sickness clergymen stood considerably above medical men, but in point of accidents medical men were the higher. Lawyers

stood below members of the other two learned professions in regard to both classes of affections. Servants and others engaged in attendance, who stood rather high in point of sickness, stood low in the matter of accidents. Amongst those who stood lowest in regard to both sickness and accidents were students and scholars, who numbered about 115,000, but they, as a matter of course, were for the most part children. Visitors and male relatives, numbering 83,000, the majority being children too young to go to school, also naturally stood low, especially in regard to accidents.

534.

The occupations of females disabled from sickness and from accidents are given in the following table. The occupations are arranged according to the proportion which the disabled females of each occupation bore to those following the same occupation in the colony :— [Occupations of disabled females.]

OCCUPATIONS OF FEMALES* DISABLED BY SICKNESS AND ACCIDENTS, 1891.
Number of Females of each Occupation.Sickness.Number of Females of each Occupation.AccidentsSickness.Sickness.
Occupations.Females Disabled.Occupations.Females Disabled.Females Disabled.
Number.Proportion per 1,000 living.Number.Proportion per 1,000 living.
5,9971. Occupation not stated (including inmates of charitable institutions and goals)631105.223501. Vagrants and other imperfectly defined industries38.57
252. Workers in metals (not gold or silver)280.005,9972. Occupation not stated (including inmates of charitable institutions457.50
173. House decorators, &c.158.823623. Weavers, lacemakers, &c.25.52
214. Workers in gold, silver, and precious stones147.622094. Engaged in banking and finance14.78
13,2825. Of independent means47035.391,9805. Medical practitioners, nurses, midwives73.54
416. Engaged in literary pursuits124.394246. Artists, &c.12.36
2097. Engaged in banking and finance419.144297. Bread, cheese, butter, pickle, cordial—makers12.33
578. Pattern designers117.5413,2828. Of independent means292.18
599. Mat, bag—makers116.951,5839. Musicians, music teachers, &c.31.90
18510. Actresses and to hers ministering to amusements316.223,10210. Hotel, boardinghouse—keepers51.61
39,37511. Servants and others engaged in attendance47812.1485411. Gatekeepers and others in railway service11.17
7,4971. Merchants ; shop, store—keepers,9112.146,02813. Merchants ; shop, store—keepers, &c.50.67
1,58312. Musicians, music teachers, &c.1610.1126,07814. Milliners, dressmakers, shoe blinders, sewing machinists160.61
26,07813. Milliners, dressmakers, shoe2449.3639,37515. Servants and others engaged in attendance180.46
308,43614. Wives, daughters, relatives, visitors, children (not scholars)2,8789.334,54316. Governess, teachers, schoolmistresses20.44
42915. Bread, cheese, butter, pickle cordial—makers49.324,82317. Engaged in pastoral pursuits20.41
4,54316. Governesses, teachers, schoolmistresses429.25308,43618. Wives, daughters, relativds, visitors, children (not scholars)1140.37
3,10217. Hotel, boardinghouse—keepers237.41113,52819. Students and scholars270.24
85418. Getekeepers and others in railway service67.0325Workers in metals other than gold and silver
59319. Post, telegraph, and telephone service46.7517House decorator
6,02820. Engaged in agricultural pursuits406.6421Workers in gold, silvre, and precious stones
4,82321. Engaged in pastoral pursuits296.0141Engaged in literary pursuits
1,98022. Medical practictioners, nurses, midwives105.05227Paper bag, box—makers
43123. Lay readers, Salvation Army officers, &c.24.6457Pattern designers
22724. Paper bag, box—makers14.4159Mat, bag—makers
50725. Printers, embossers, bookbinders23.94185Actresses and others ministerin to amusements
113,25826. Students and scholars3473.06593Post, telegraph, and telephone service
36227. Weavers, lacemakers, &c.12.76507Printers, embossers, bookbinders
42428. Artists, &c.12.36431Lay readers, Salvation Army officers, &c.
350Vagrants and other imperfectly defined industries4311,218Other pursuits
1,218Other pursuitsTotal2890.53
541,991Total5,3349.84
[* Including Chinese and Aborigines.]

535.

Whilst no woman classed as a vagrant was set down as suffering from sickness, the three female vagrants set down as suffering from accidents bore so high a proportion to the whole number (350) so classed in the female population that they stood at the head of the list. Next to these in the accident list, and at the head of the sickness list, were the women whose occupation was not stated, numbering 6,000, the inference being—as in the case of the males of unstated callings—that their disablement prevented them from following any occupation. Women of independent means, numbering 13,000, stood high in regard to both sickness and accidents ; perhaps the constitutional disturbance consequent upon the troubles of maternity may have had something to do with this seeming anomaly. Domestic and other servants, numbering 39,000, occupied rather a high position in point of sickness, but one below the average in point of accidents. Milliners, dressmakers, &c., numbering 26,000, occupied a middle position in regard to both kinds of affections. Wives, female relatives (including young children) and visitors employed, if at all, in domestic duties, and numbering 308,000, stood below the middle of the sickness list, and were near the bottom of the accident list. If wives had been classed separately they would no doubt have stood much higher, at any rate in the former list. Female students and scholars, generally children, were close to the bottom of both lists.

536.

Except in the case of leprosy, the sub-enumerators were not instructed to obtain any return of the nature of the disabling illness from which persons were suffering, but nevertheless in 1,363 cases out of a total of 12,924 the name of some complaint was entered on the schedule. The following is a condensed statement of the entries referred to :— [Sickness in detail.]

SICKNESS IN DETAIL.
Diseases.Males.Females.Total.
Miasmatic Diseases—
Measles22
Scarlet Fever33
Influenza224
Whooping-cough123
Diphtheria22
Typhoid, Enteric Fever17724
Diarrhoel Diseases—
Diarrhoea11
Dysentery213
Venereal Diseases—
Syphilis11
Gonorrhoea44
Septic Disease—
Pyaemia44
Parasitic Disease—
Hydatids22
Constitutional Diseases—
Rheumatic Fever22
Rheumatism176163339
Gout513586
Rickets11
Cancer191332
Hydrocephalus33
Phthisis382260
Serofula351045
Leprosy33
Diabetes123
Development Disease—
Old Age8933122
Diseases of the Nervous System—
Apoplexy11
Chorca268
Hysteria55
Paraplegia292554
Sciatica, Neuralgia2525
Diseases of Organs of Special Sense—
Otitis22
Nose Disease undefined22
Diseases of the Circulatory System—
Aneurism112
Embolism111
Phlebitis11
Varicose Veins369
Heart Disease undefined291645
Diseases of the Respiratory System—
Croup11
Asthma7330103
Bronchitis211132
Pneumonia11
Congestion of Lungs325
Pleurisy415
Long Disease undefind55
Diseases of the Digestive System—
Dentition22
Dyspepsia628
Stomach Disease undefined22
SICKNESS IN DETAIL.—continued.
Diseases.Males.Females.Total.
Diseases of the Digestive System—continued.
Ulceration of Intestine11
Obstruction of Intestine11
Hernia39241
Fistula11
Peritonitis11
Liver Disease undefined549
Diseases of the Urinary System—Nephritis11
Britght's Disease22
Calculus22
Bladder or Kidney Disease undefined66
Diseases of the Organs of Locomotion—
Necrosis112
Synovitis11
Diseses of the Integumentary System—
Lupus22
Ulcer, Bedsore261743
Eczema55
Skin Disease undefined325
Ill-defined and Unspecified Complaint—
Dropsy55
Debility156156
Gangrene22
Tumour66
Abscess33
Sickness and undefined6,8364,72511,561
Total7,5905,33412,924

537.

Leprosy is included amongst the disabling infirmities, as, although a sufferer from that complaint may not be altogether disabled physically, the necessity of keeping him apart from the remainder of the population prevents him from rendering any service to the community at large. Only three lepers were returned at the Census. These were all Chinese, and were resident at the Lepers' Station at Point Nepean. Since the Census was taken one has died,

*

This death took place on the 9th December, 1892 ; the body was at once cremated under the supervision of the medical officers attached to the Department of Public Health.

whilst another man, a European, has been found to be suffering from leprosy, and has been sent to the Nepean Station, where, however, he lives apart from the Chinese lepers. There are thus still three lepers, all male adults, known to exist in the colony. [Leprosy.]

538.

Lepers are present in all the Australasian Colonies except Tasmania. The existence of 36 has been ascertained, viz., 3 in Victoria

Whilst these pages were passing through the press (6th April, 1893) a fresh case of leprosy was reported in Victoria, making 4 cases in all. The sufferer, a Chinese, was at once sent to the depot at Point Nepean.

(as already stated), 15 in New South Wales,

According to a report on the administration of the Leprosy Act in New South Wales made by Mr. Edmond Sager, Secretary of the Board of Health, the number of lepers under detention in that colony at the end of 1892 was 30, or twice the number returned at the Census.

10 in Queensland, 3 in South Australia, 1 in Western Australia, and 4 in New Zealand ; all these are males. The numbers of each race in each colony are as follow :— [Lepers in Australasian Colonies.]

LEPERS IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.—ALL MALES.
Colony.RACE.
European.Australian Aboriginal.Maori.South Sea Islands.Chinese.Singhalese.Javanese.Total.
Victoria123
New South Wales59115
Queensland2133110
South Australia(1)33
Western Australia11
New Zealand44
Total8143181136
[(1) All in the Northern Territory.] [* This death took place on the 9th December, 1891 ; the body was at once cremated under the supervision of the medical officers attached to the Department of Public Health.] [† Whilst these pages were passing through the press (6th April, 1893) a fresh case of leprosy was reported in Victoria, making 4 cases in all. The sufferer, a Chinese, was at once sent to the depot at Point Nepean.] [‡ According to a report on the administration of the Leprosy Act in South Wales made by Mr. Edmond Sager, Secretary of the Board of Health, the number of lepers under detention in that colony at the end of 1892 was 30, or twice the numbe returned at the Census.]

539.

It will be observed that exactly half the lepers are of Chinese and nearly a fourth of European race. It is believed that in all the colonies an endeavour is made to prevent the lepers from coming in contact with the remainder of the population, but it is stated that in Queensland 2 of the lepers mentioned, viz., 1 white and 1 South Sea Islander, had escaped from the Depot at Friday Island, and are still at large. It is stated that the disease with which the Maoris are afflicted is a native malady (ngere-ngere), but it is believed to be true leprosy.

*

There is a tradition amongst the Maoris that this complaint (also calledpuhipuhiandtuwhenna) was first introduced into New Zealand by the marooning a leper (probably a whaler) at or near Hauraki. Dr. A. Ginders, in an official report dated 4th July, 1890, expresses his firm conviction that the disease is true leprosy.

540.

All the Australasian Colonies took advantage of the taking of the Census to obtain returns of sickness and infirmity. According to the following figures, the proportion of those disabled by reason of sickness was higher in Victoria than in any other colony :— [Sickness in Australasian Colonies.]

SICKNESS IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
1. Victoria(1) had 1 person in every 88 disabled from sickness
2. South Australia had 1 person in every 91 disabled from sickness
3. New South Wales had 1 person in every 111 disabled from sickness
4. Tasmania had 1 person in every 125 disabled from sickness
5. New Zealand had 1 person in every 128 disabled from sickness
6. Queensland had 1 person in every 133 disabled from sickness
7. Western Australia had 1 person in every 206 disabled from sickness
[(1) See next paragraph.]

541.

With reference to the high position of Victoria relatively to several of the other colonies in regard not only to sickness but to most of the other infirmities respecting which information was obtained, it may be remarked that whilst Victoria has made inquiries on these subjects for the last four Censuses, some of the other colonies of the group made such inquiries for the first time in 1891. For obvious reasons, a new inquiry is not likely to be so fully or so correctly responded to as one to which both the Census collectors and the public have become accustomed, and a first attempt is likely to result in defective information and partial failure, as did the first attempt made in Victoria to obtain particulars of sickness and infirmity 30 years prior to the Census which forms the subject of this report, viz., in 1861. It will be readily understood, in regard to such a return as that under notice, that the more accurate and perfect the statistics, the worse position the country to which they relate appears to be in, and the more unfavorably will it seem to compare with other countries in which the returns are of a less complete character.

542.

In regard to disablement resulting from accidents, Victoria occupies the second position on the list, the first being filled by Queensland, which stood lowest but one in regard to sickness. None of the colonies hold the same place on this list that they did on that relating to sickness :— [Accidents in Australasian Colonies.]

ACCIDENTS IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
1. Queensland had 1 peson in every 507 disabled from an accident
2. Victoria(1) had 1 peson in every 684 disabled from an accident
3. South Australia had 1 peson in every 742 disabled from an accident
4. New South Wales had 1 peson in every 707 disabled from an accident
5. Western Australia had 1 peson in every 803 disabled from an accident
6. Western Australia had 1 peson in every 820 disabled from an accident
7. Tasmania had 1 peson in every 965 disabled from an accident
[(1) See next paragraph.]

543.

A combination of the figures relating to sickness and accidents shows the total disablement from infirmity. The numbers are given in the following table as well as the proportions, the colonies being arranged according to the latter :— [Sickness and accidents in Australasian Colonies.]

SICKNESS AND ACCIDENTS IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
Colony.Persons Disabled from Sickness or Accidents.
Number.Persons living to each Disabled Person.
1. Victoria(1)14,59278
2. South Australia3,93881
3. New South Wales11,57898
4. Queensland3,746105
5. Tasmania1,321111
6. New Zealand5,076123
7. Western Australia304164
Total40,55594
[(1) See paragraph 54, ante.]

544.

It appears that in all Australasia 1 person in every 94 was disabled from work by reason of sickness or the effects of an accident. The proportions in Victoria and South Australia were higher than this, and that in New South Wales was just below it. The proportion disabled in the five colonies of Continental Australasia was 1 in 89, or a higher proportion than that obtaining in Continental and Insular Australasia combined.

545.

The second class of infirmities embraces defects or injuries which are generally permanent, but which often do not disable the sufferers from following some description of labour, and do not always prevent them from earning their own livelihood. These, with the number of persons affected, were as follow :— [The partially disabled.]

Males.Females.Total.
Sufferers from Paralysis6504471,097
Sufferers from Epilepsy203217420
Sufferers from Deaf-muteism204160364
Sufferers from Blindness612383995
Sufferers from Eye affections9490184
Sufferers from Lunacy2,0771,6933,770
Sufferers from Idiocy214141355
Sufferers from Lameness, Mutilation, Deformity, &c.1,6524872,139
Total5,7063,6189,324

546.

Some of the paralyzed persons were, no doubt, entirely disabled, and therefore might, with propriety, have been placed with the sick in the first class had it been possible to separate them from the partially paralyzed, of whom a considerable number were included in the returns. The number set down as paralyzed, embracing [Paralysis.]

those entirely as well as those only partially affected, furnishes a proportion of 9.62 paralyzed persons to every 10,000 of the population, or 1 in 1,039 ; or of 10.86 paralyzed males to every 10,000 males, or 1 in 921 ; and of 8.25 paralyzed females to every 10,000 females, or 1 in 1,213.

547.

The Census under notice was the first at which a return of paralyzed persons was specially asked for. In 1881 the paralyzed, when returned, were included with the sick, the number mentioned being 292, viz., 198 males and 94 females. There were probably others who were simply set down as sick, besides some who were altogether omitted in consequence of the disablement being only partial.

548.

Paralysis is a malady which chiefly affects persons advanced in life. The proportion of sufferers therefrom is rather lower between 20 and 40 than it is from birth to 20 years of age ; but between 40 and 60 the proportion increases considerably, and from 60 to the end of life it is very high indeed. The proportions at these periods were as follow :— [Paralysis at various ages.]

PARALYSIS AT VARIOUS AGES, 1891.
Under 20 years, 1 person in every2,804 was paralyzed
20 to 40 years, 1 person in every2,902 was paralyzed
40 to 60 years, 1 person in every568 was paralyzed
60 and upwards, years, 1 person in every149 was paralyzed

549.

In all quinquennial age groups up to 30 years paralyzed females were more numerous than paralyzed males, but in all subsequent groups—except 40 to 45 years, in which the numbers of the sexes were equal—the males suffering from paralysis outnumbered the females. The numbers in each group are subjoined :—

AGES OF PARALYTIC MALES AND FEMALES, 1891.
Ages at which Paralyzed Females outnumbered Paralyzed Males.Ages at which Paralyzed Males outnumbered Paralyzed Females.
Ages.Paralytic Subjects.Ages.Paralytic Subjects.
Males.Females.Males.Females.
Under 5 years7930 to 35 years1615
5 to 10 years363835 to 40 years1410
10 to 15 years242945 to 50 years3725
15 to 20 years152350 to 55 years5330
20 to 25 years172155 to 60 years7940
25 to 30 years202160 and upwards316170
Total119141Total515290

NOTE.—The period 40 to 45 is omitted, as the sexes at it were equal, viz., 15 males and 15 females ; 1 male and 1 female of unspecified ages are also omitted.

550.

Besides the paralytic subjects referred to in this part of the Report, 4 deaf and dumb men (1 being also blind) and 34 blind men and 1 blind woman were stated to be also paralytic. These, who are dealt with under the heads of deaf-mutesim and blindness respectively, increase the number of paralyzed persons to 1,136, viz., 688 males and 448 females. [Paralysis with other infirmities.]

551.

The following is a statement of the occupations of the males and females returned as suffering from paralysis :— [Occupations of the paralyzed.]

OCCUPATIONS OF PARALYZED PERSONS, 1891.
Males.Females.
Government officers3
Soldier1
Lawyers2
Clergymen2
Charitable institution officers12
Medical men, nurst21
Architect1
Teachers11
Musicians, music teachers52
Hotel-keepers52
Boardinghouse-keepers12
Servants415
Capitalists4
Land proprietors169
Merchants, dealers, shopkeepers, clerks611
Coachmen, conductors, draymen6
Sailors, boatmen, firemen (ship)8
Mailman1
Printer, bookbinder2
Carver and gilder1
Die sinker1
Scientific instrument maker1
Mechanical engineers4
Wheelwrights, harnessmakers6
House painters, plumbers8
Cabinetmakers3
Tailors, dressmakers, seamstresses28
Shoemakers11
Millers, bakers71
Tanner1
Sawyers2
Stone carver1
Brickmakers4
Workers in metals11
Masons, bricklayers, plasterers9
Carpenters19
Navvies, roadmakers4
Labourers55
Farmers, gardeners, farm servants693
Grazing farm-owners, servants12
Game-killer1
Wood-cutter1
Miners, quarrymen45
Of independent means4869
Wives, children, relatives91257
Scholars3133
Dependent on charity1041
Prisoner1
Occupation not stated65
Total650447

552.

A return of the number of paralyzed persons was obtained in three of the Australasian Colonies besides Victoria. The following are the proportions of such persons to the respective populations of each of those colonies :— [Paralysis in Australasian Colonies.]

PARYLISIS IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
1. Victoria(1) had 1 paralyzed person in every 1039 persons
2. South Australia had 1 paralyzed person in every 1068 persons
3. New South Wales had 1 paralyzed person in every 1322 persons
4.New Zealand had 1 paralyzed person in every 1339 persons
[(1) See paragraph 541, ante.]

553.

Returns of paralysis were obtained in the Cape of Good Hope Colony as well as in some of the Australasian Colonies. The paralyzed persons in the former numbered 849, or 1 in every 1,799 of the population. According to these figures, paralysis is less common in the Cape Colony than in any of the four Australasian Colonies in which returns of paralysis were obtained. [Paralysis at Cape of Good Hope.]

554.

Epileptic persons were in the proportion of 3.68 per 10,000 of the population of Victoria, of 3.39 per 10,000 males, and of 4.00 per 10,000 females ; or in other words, 1 person in every 2,715, or 1 male in every 2,948, and 1 female in every 2,497, was subject to attacks of epilepsy. [Epilepsy.]

555.

Statistics of epilepsy were first obtained in 1871. According to the returns of the two subsequent Censuses the affection appears to be increasing in Victoria, as is shown by the following figures :— [Epilepsy, 1871-91.]

EPILEPSY AT THE LAST THREE CENSUSES.
In 1871 there was 1 epileptic subject in every 3,310 persons
In 1881 there was 1 epileptic subject in every 2,974 persons
In 1891 there was 1 epileptic subject in every 2,715 persons

556.

Epilepsy is the only infirmity returned at the Census which was found to press more hardly upon females than upon males, and this was only the case in 1891. On the two previous occasions when returns were obtained, the proportion subject to epileptic fits was much smaller in the case of females than in that of males.

557.

Under 15 years of age, according to the following figures, the proportion of epileptic subjects is but small, but between that age and 20 it is at its highest ; it then becomes somewhat reduced, probably by death, and afterwards remains almost stationary until the end of life :— [Epilepsy at various ages.]

EPILEPSY AT VARIOUS AGES, 1891.
Under 15 years, 1 person in every 5,459 was subject to epilepsy
15 to 20 1 person in every 2,008 was subject to epilepsy
20 to 40 1 person in every 2,184 was subject to epilepsy
40 and upwards 1 person in every 2,154 was subject to epilepsy

558.

Under 5 years, at 20 to 25 years, and each quinquennial period of age after 40 except 55 to 60 (when the numbers were equal) epileptic males were more numerous than epileptic females, but at each period between 5 and 40 except 20 to 25 epileptic females outnumbered epileptic males. The following are the numbers of either sex at each period :—

AGES OF EPILEPTIC MALES AND FEMALES, 1891.
Ages at which Epileptic Males outnumbered Epileptic Females.Ages at which Epileptic Females outnumbered Epileptic Memales.
Ages.Epileptic Subjects.Ages.Epileptic Subject.
Males.Females.Males.Females.
Under 5 years35 to 10 years515
20 to 25 years272510 to 15 years2029
40 to 45 years10615 to 20 years2037
45 to 50 years10825 to 30 years2430
50 to 55 years8530 to 35 years1824
60 and upwards381230 to 35 years1218
Total9656Total99153

NOTE.—The period 55 to 60 is omitted, as the sexes as it were equal, viz., 7 males and 7 females ; 1 male and 1 female of unspecifed ages are also omitted.

559.

Besides the epileptic subjects referred to in this part of the Report, 1 deaf and dumb man and 1 blind man were stated to be also epileptic. These, who are dealt with under the heads of deaf-muteism and blindness respectively, increase the number of epileptic males to 205, and the total number of sufferers from epilepsy to 422. [Epilepsy with other infirmities.]

560.

The following are the callings returned as those practiced by persons subject to attacks of epilepsy :— [Occupations of epileptic subjects.]

OCCUPATIONS OF EPILEPTIC PERSONS, 1891.
Males.Females.
Law clerk1
Hospital officer1
Teacher1
Civil engineer1
Musician1
Hotel-keeper1
Servants410
Land proprietors22
Newspaper, connected with1
Merchants, dealers, shopkeepers, clerks11
Carter1
Printer1
Carver and gilder1
Gunsmiths2
Mechanical engineer1
Wheelwright1
Weavers2
Tailors, tailoresses22
Shoemakers5
Baker1
Sawyer, cooper2
Tombstone makers2
Brickmakers2
Workers in metals3
Mason1
Carpenters2
Navvy, roadmaker2
Chimney-sweep1
Labourers22
Farmers, gardeners, farm servants281
Grazing-farm servants12
Bee-keeper1
Miners10
Of Independent means78
Wives, children, relatives41164
Scholars1316
Dependent on charity210
Prisoner1
Occupation not stated23
Total203217

561.

Statistics of epilepsy were obtained in all the colonies of the Australasian group except Queensland. The following are the proportions of epileptic subjects to the total population of each colony, the colonies being arranged in order according to the amount of epilepsy said to be prevailing in each :— [Epilepsy in Australasian Colonies.]

EPILEPSY IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
1. South Australia had 1 epileptic subject in every 2,322 persons
2. New Zealand had 1 epileptic subject in every 2,701 persons
3. Victoria(1) had 1 epileptic subject in every 2,715 persons
4. Westen Australia had 1 epileptic subject in every 2,766 persons
5. New South Wales had 1 epileptic subject in every 3,315 persons
6. Tasmania had 1 epileptic subject in every 3,964 persons
[(1) See paragraph 541, ante.]

562.

At the Census of the Cape of Good Hope, taken on the same day as that of the Australasian Colonies, the number of persons set down as subject to epileptic fits was 531, or 1 in every 2,874 of the population. These figures, if correct, indicate that a less amount of epilepsy prevails in the Cape Colony than in Western Australia, Victoria, New Zealand, or South Australia, but a greater amount than in New South Wales or Tasmania. [Epilepsy at Cape of Good Hope.]

563.

The deaf and dumb were in the proportion of 3.19 per 10,000 persons living ; of 3.41 deaf and dumb males per 10,000 males, and of 2.95 deaf and dumb females per 10,000 females. These proportions, stated in other words, are 1 deaf-mute in 3,133 of the total population, or 1 in 2,933 of the males, and 1 in 3,387 of the females. [Deaf-muteism.]

564.

According to the following figures, deaf-muteism appears to be rather diminishing in Victoria, the proportion of deaf and dumb persons to the population not being so high in 1891 as in 1881. Up to 1881, however, deaf-muteism was increasing very rapidly :— [Deaf-muteism, 1861-91.]

DEAF-MUTEISM AT THE LAST FOUR CENSUSES.
In 1861 there was 1 deaf-mute in every9,005 persons
In 1871 there was 1 deaf-mute in every3621 persons
In 1881 there was 1 deaf-mute in every3005 persons
In 1891 there was 1 deaf-mute in every3133 persons

565.

No deaf-mute was set down as being under 3 years of age. As deaf-muteism is generally congenital, it is probable there were some deaf-mutes at younger ages, but they were not returned as such, probably owing to the parents being disposed to hope that children in whom the sense of hearing was apparently absent might not ultimately turn out to be deaf and dumb. [Deaf-muteism at various ages.]

566.

As the deafness which eventually results in deaf-muteism generally dates from birth, and the numbers of the deaf and dumb become reduced by death as time advances, the numbers at the later ages are but small. It is to this cause, as also to the fact that deaf-mutes are probably in a more unfavorable position than others in regard to length of life, that the deficiency is observable at these ages. As many as 301 out of a total of 364 deaf-mutes were under 35 years of age ; still there are some old deaf-mutes, 1 man and 1 woman of this class being returned at 85 and upwards, 3 men and 1 woman between 75 and 80, 1 woman between 70 and 75, and 2 men and 1 woman between 65 and 70.

567.

The following are the proportions of deaf-mutes to the numbers of the population at three periods of life :—

DEAF-MUTEISM AT VARIOUS AGES, 1891,
Under 15 years, 1 person in every 3,478 was deaf and dumb
15 to 35 1 person in every 2368 was deaf and dumb
35 and upwards 1 person in every ,4794 was deaf and dumb

568.

It will be observed that the proportion of deaf-mutes to the population is much highest at the middle age-period. The low proportion at the first period is no doubt due to the fact of many infants and young children, who would eventually be deaf and dumb, not being included in the returns, whilst the low proportion at the last period can be due to no other cause than that deaf-muteism frequently has, directly or indirectly, the effect of shortening life, as already stated.

569.

Although in proportion to the total population deaf and dumb males were more numerous than deaf and dumb females by 0.46 per 10,000, the latter were the more numerous at under 5, from 15 to 20, 25 to 30, and at 50 years and upwards. Most of the numbers at these ages, however, being very small, the excess of females may have been only accidental.

570.

It should be mentioned that several of those tabulated as deaf and dumb were set down in the schedules simply as " dumb." Moreover, of those so tabulated, 3 males and 1 female were entered as partially deaf and dumb, 1 male as deaf, [Deaf-muteism with other infirmities.]

Dumb, and blind, 1 male as deaf, dumb, blind, and paralytic, 3 males as deaf, dumb, and paralytic, 1 male as deaf, dumb, and epileptic, and 2 males and 2 females as deaf, dumb, and crippled. In addition, and not included in the tables, 354 males and 273 females were returned as deaf.

571.

At the Victorian Deaf and Dumb Institution the inmates are habitually instructed in such occupations as appear to be most suitable to the deaf and dumb, the chief being bootmaking, tailoring, and gardening for males, and household duties and plain and fancy needlework for females. Some acquire other trades outside the institution, and many in various parts of the colony are able to earn their livelihood and even to marry and support a family. Subjoined is a statement of the various callings followed by the deaf and dumb at the date of the Census :— [Occupations of deaf-mutes.]

OCCUPATIONS OF THE DEAF AND DUMB, 1891.
Males.Females.
Engravers4
Charitable institution, engaged at1
Ministering to amusements1
Pawnbroker1
Land, house—proprietors, agents2
Book hawker1
Furniture dealer1
Commercial clerks11
Commission agents2
Printers3
Bookbinder1
Lithographer1
Basketmaker1
Mechanical engineer1
Cart manufacturer1
Painters, plumbers2
Tailors, tailoresses, dressmakers613
Shoemakers161
Matmaker1
Bakers2
Fellmongers, tanners3
Coopers, &c.3
Tin, Zinc—workers4
Carpenters, joiners5
Laboures8
Farmers, market gardeners, farm servants314
Grazing-farm labourers, shepherds44
Wood-cutter1
Domestic servants8
Annuitant1
Childrne (not scholars), wives, relatives, &c.4393
Students, and scholars3810
Dependent on charity24
Occupation not stated16
Total204160

572.

In proportion to population, deaf-mutes appear to have been most common in South Australia, and more common than in Victoria not only in that colony but in Queensland, Tasmania, and New South Wales. The following are the proportions :— [Deaf-muteism in Australasian Colonies.]

DEAF-MUTEISM IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
1. South Australia had 1 deaf-mute in every1,369 persons
2. Queensland had 1 deaf-mute in every2,557 persons
3. Tasmania had 1 deaf-mute in every2,716 persons
4. New South Wales had 1 deaf-mute in every2,867 persons
5. Victoria(1) had 1 deaf-mute in every3,133 persons
6. New Zealand had 1 deaf-mute in every3,775 persons
7. Western Australia had 1 deaf-mute in every4,526 persons
[(1) See paragraph 541, ante.]

573.

As compared with most other countries, the proportion of deaf-muteism existing in all the Australasian Colonies is very small. This is shown by the figures in the following list, which has been compiled from the latest and best authorities available.

DELF-MUTEISM IN VARIOUS COUNTRIES.
Deaf-mutes per 10,000 living.
Switzerland24.52
Grenada, West Indies (1891)16.54
Austria13.07
Hungary12.63
Sweden10.23
Prussia10.19
Finland10.18
Ireland (1891)9.45
Germany (exclusive of Prussia)9.31
Norway8.64
Canada8.05
Portugal7.47
South Australia (1891)7.30
United States (1880)6.73
Greece6.46
France6.26
Scotland (1881)6.21
Denmark6.20
England (1881)5.73
Italy5.37
Spain4.59
Belgium4.45
Queensland (1891)3.91
Australia (1891)3.80
Tasmania (1891)3.68
Cape of Good Hope (1891)3.67
Australasia (1891)3.61
New South Wales (1891)3.49
Holland3.35
Victoria (1891)3.19
New Zealand (1891)2.65
Sierra Leone (1891)2.54
Ceylon (1891)2.31
Western Australia (1891)2.21

574.

Blind persons were in the proportion of 8.72 per 10,000 persons living ; blind males in that of 10.23 to every 10,000 males ; blind females in that of 7.07 to every 10,000 females. There was thus 1 blind person in every 1,146 of mixed sexes, or 1 blind male in every 978 males, and 1 blind female in every 1,415 females. [Blindness.]

575.

In proportion to the population, blindness has increased slightly since 1881. A larger increase took place between 1871 and 1881, and, according to the figures, a very much larger one between 1861 and 1871. The Census of 1861, however, being the first at which a return of blindness was asked for, it is almost certain that the number was, in many cases, overlooked by the sub-enumerators, and that, in consequence, the figures obtained did not show the full extent to which blindness prevailed at that time. The following are the proportions at the four periods referred to :— [Blindness, 1861-91.]

BLINDNESS AT THE LAST FOUR CENSUSES.
In 1861 there was 1 blind person in every4,288 persons
In 1871 there was 1 blind person in every1,457 persons
In 1881 there was 1 blind person in every1,162 persons
In 1891 there was 1 blind person in every1,146 persons

576.

Unlike the deaf and dumb, the proportion of blind persons in the population is much higher at the later than at the earlier ages. This will be at once seen by the following figures :— [Blindness at various ages.]

BLINDNESS AT VARIOUS AGES, 1891.
Under 20 years 1 person in every3,874 was blind
20 to 40 years 1 person in every1,974 was blind
40 to 60 years 1 person in every766 was blind
60 and upwards years 1 person in every161 was blind

577.

Between 40 and 45 years of age blind women exceeded blind men by 1, and between 10 and 15, and 25 and 30, the blind of the two sexes were equal, but at all other quinquennial periods of age the number of males afflicted with blindness was much more numerous than that of females so afflicted.

578.

Of the blind, it was stated that 34 males and 1 female were also paralytic ; 1 male was also epileptic ; 5 males and 1 female were also deaf ; and 3 males and [Blindness with other infirmities.]

2 females were also crippled. Of the last named, 1 male and 1 female were said to be not only blind and crippled, but also deaf.

579.

Besides those set down as blind, 58 males and 45 females were returned as partially or nearly blind, and have not been included in the tables. There were, moreover, 901 males and 256 females who had lost an eye. These have been placed in the tables amongst the lame, mutilated, and deformed, and will be referred to later on. Two blind men were also deaf and dumb, one being also paralytic. These have been already referred to as included under the head of " Deaf-muteism."

580.

As a result of many of the blind having become so after they had reached a mature age, the occupations set down to them are of a more varied character than those of the deaf and dumb. The young are educated at the Royal Victorian Institute for the Blind, and are taught not only to read and write (in Braille), but receive instruction in vocal and instrumental music and such industrial pursuits as the blind are capable of learning. The trades most commonly taught are basket-making, brush-making, and mat-making, the females learning also to perform household duties and to assist in the laundry, as well as to knit and sew. The following are the occupations returned at the Census as being those of the blind. Some of these callings were, no doubt, being practiced by them at the time the Census was taken, whilst others were their former occupations or those they had followed before they lost their sight :— [Occupations of the blind.]

OCCUPATIONS OF THE BLIND, 1891.
Males.Females.
Soldier1
Lawyers, law clerks3
Clergyman1
Medical men2
Nurse1
Charitable institutions—officers, servants7
Teachers (not music)61
Musicians, music teachers345
Hotel, boardinghouse—keepers53
Servants322
Capitalists3
Land, house—proprietors agents82
Dealers, traders, clerks352
Vehicle owners, drivers3
Sailors, ship engineers5
Mailman, messenger2
Printer1
Musical instrument makers, tuners4
Basket, brush, broom—makers386
Mechanical engineers3
Wheelwrights, harnessmakers3
House painters, plumbers3
Cabinetmakers, upholsterers6
Tailors, tailoresses, seamstresses311
Boot, shoe—makers4
Mat, bag—makers31
Food, drink—makers4
Sawyers, splitters5
Brickmakers4
Workers in metals8
Builders, bricklayers, plasterers7
Carpenters, joiners6
Railway worker, navey2
Labourers60
Farmers, farm servants632
Grazing-farm owners, servants71
Wood-cutter1
Miners, quarrymen51
Pensioners, annuitants4
Of independent means2910
Relatives, visitors, children (not scholars)90214
Students and scholars333
Dependent on charity1776
Occupation not stated4216
Total612383

581.

The colony which, according to the following figures, contained the largest proportion of blind persons was Tasmania ; Western Australia standing second, and Victoria third. In New Zealand the proportion of blind persons to the total population appears to be very low indeed. [Blindness in Australasian Colonies.]

BLINDNESS IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
1. Tasmania had 1 blind person in every889 persons
2. Western Australia had 1 blind person in every922 persons
3. Victoria(1) had 1 blind person in every1,146 persons
4. South Australia had 1 blind person in every1,297 persons
5. New South Wales had 1 blind person in every1,517 persons
6. Queensland1,978 persons
7 New Zealand had 1 blind person in every2, 287 persons
[(1) See paragraph 541, ante.]

582.

In regard to the proportion of blindness to the population, New Zealand, Queensland, and New South Wales stand low, and Tasmania and Western Australia stand high as compared with many other countries, whilst Victoria and South Australia occupy a middle position. The following is the latest information available respecting the amount of blindness prevailing in a number of countries :— [Blindness in various countries.]

BLINDNESS IN VARIOUS COUNTRIES.
Blind Persons per 10,000 living.
Portugal21.90
Finland21.15
Sierra Leone16.04
Spain14.79
Norway13.57
Hungary13.24
Ireland (1891)11.35
Tasmania (1891)11.25
Grenada, West Indies (1891)10.90
Western Australia (1891)10.85
Cape of Good Hope (1891)10.67
United States (1880)9.73
Austria9.07
Greece8.96
England (1881)8.79
Victoria (1891)8.72
South Australia (1891)8.71
Scotland (1881)8.46
France8.37
Prussia8.31
Belgium8.11
Sweden8.06
Germany (exclusive of Prussia)7.93
Denmark7.86
Italy7.63
Switzerland7.61
Australia (1891)7.38
Australasia (1891)7.04
New South Wales (1891)6.59
Canada6.19
Queensland (1891)5.05
Holland4.45
New Zealand (1891)4.37
Ceylon (1891)3.37

583.

In addition to the return of the sufferers from total or partial blindness, an account was taken by some of the sub-enumerators of persons suffering from eye affections. No instruction was given to collect this information, but, from the fact of its having been sent in voluntarily from various parts of the colony, it is probable that such affections were prevalent. The total number of sufferers from eye affections returned was 184 ; but it is likely that, had the information been systematically applied for, as in the case of the other infirmities respecting which particulars were obtained, this number would have been much exceeded. In only 20 cases out of the whole number was the nature of the eye affection specified. These were as follow :— [Eye affections.]

EYE AFFECTIONS, 1891.
Males.Females.Total.
Amaurosis11
Injured eye22
Ophthalmia, blight6915
Ulcerated eye22
Unspecified8381164
Total9490184

584.

The occupations of persons suffering from eye affections were returned as follow :— [Occupations of sufferers from eye affections.]

OCCUPATIONS OF SUFFERERS FROM EYE AFFECTIONS, 1891.
Males.Females.
Charitable institution, employed at1
Music master1
Boardinghouse-keepers2
Hairdresser1
Servants6
Land proprietor1
Merchants, dealers, shopmen, clerks8
Railway officer1
Cab-driver, drayman2
Sailor1
Mechanical engineer1
Coach builder1
House painter1
Dressmaker1
Hatmaker1
Sawyer1
Blacksmith1
Bricklayers, plasterers3
Brickmaker1
Carpenters4
Labourers14
Farmers, gardeners, farm servants73
Grazing-farm servant1
Miners, quarrymen6
Of independent means1
Wives, children, relatives1242
Scholars1918
Dependent on charity418
Total9490

585.

In South Australia, as well as in Victoria, returns of eye affections were received from the Census collectors without having been specially applied for. The number of sufferers in the former colony was set down as 117, or 1 in 2,739 of the population, as against 184 sufferers in this colony, or 1 in 6,198 of the population. It would appear from the figures that these affections were much more prevalent in South Australia than in Victoria, but it is probable that, in both cases, the truth is understated. [Eye affections in South Australia.]

586.

The lunatics returned at the Census numbered 3,770, viz., 2,077 males and 1,693 females. All of these except 100, viz., 78 males and 22 females, were detained in the Government lunatic asylums. [Lunacy.]

587.

Lunatics were in the proportion of 33.06 per 10,000 of the population, viz., 34.71 male lunatics per 10,000 males living and 31.24 female lunatics per 10,000 females living. Thus 1 person in every 302, or 1 male in every 288, and 1 female in every 320, was a lunatic.

588.

The returns show that, in proportion to population, lunacy has increased very slightly since 1881. Between 1871 and 1881 there was a much larger increase of this infirmity, and apparently a very much larger one between 1861 and 1871. There is reason to believe, however, that the returns of lunacy obtained at the Census of 1861 understated the truth. The proportions at the four periods are subjoined :— [Lunacy, 1861-91.]

LUNACY AT THE LAST FOUR CENSUSES.
In 1861 there was 1 lunatic in every819 persons
In 1871 there was 1 lunatic in every392 persons
In 1881 there was 1 lunatic in every304 persons
IN 1891 there was 1 lunatic in every302 persons

589.

Lunacy in early life is comparatively rare in Victoria, only 140 persons under 20 years of age being returned as suffering there from. From the age of 20 until that of 40 lunacy was found to have increased rapidly ; after that age there was a gradual increase continued to the age of 60, from which age onwards to the end of life the proportions remained stationary, as is made evident by the following figures :— [Lunacy at various ages.]

LUNACY AT VARIOUS AGES, 1891.
Under 20 years 1 person in every3,625 was a lunatic
20 to 40 years 1 person in every367 was a lunatic
40 to 60 years 1 person in every108 was a lunatic
60 and upwards108 was a lunatic

590.

Female lunatics, relatively to male lunatics, were in the proportion of about 82 to 100, the latter being more numerous than the former at all quinquennial periods of age excepting 45 to 50 and 85 and upwards.

591.

Most of the lunatics were in the Government asylums when the Census was taken, where they were following no occupation except such light duties in connexion with the asylums and their surrounding grounds as some of them were capable of performing. Their occupations, however, before they lost their reason were, in many instances, noted on the schedules, with the following results :— [Occupations of lunatics.]

OCCUPATIONS OF LUNATICS, 1891.
Males.Females.
Government and local government officers2
Soldiers6
Lawyers, law clerks4
Police and penal officers5
Clergy41
Medical men, druggists, nurses72
Reporters2
Architects, surveyors3
Teachers1017
Artists3
Musicians, music teachers34
Racing, connected with2
Hotel, boardinghouse—keepers46
Servants15438
Bank officers3
Land proprietor1
Merchants, dealers, shopkeepers, clerks15513
Carriers, carters, tram assistants26
Sailors, boatmen30
Railway gatekeeper1
Telegraph operators, messengers3
Printers, lithographers131
Ornament makers4
Watch, scientific instrument—makers4
Mechanical engineers13
Carriage, harness—makers131
Shipwright1
House painters, plumbers14
Furniture makres, upholsterers8
Weavers, dyers3
Tailors, dressmakers, seamstresses1865
Shoemakers37
Tentmaker1
Workers in food and drinks15
Paper bag, box—maker1
Fellmonger, tanner2
Sawyers, splitters, coopers17
Stone carvers, brickmakers7
Workers in metals33
Charcoal-burner1
Builders, masons, bricklayers26
Carpenters, joiners40
Navvies, excavators, stonebreakers5
Labourers645
Farmers, gardeners, farm servants13211
Grazing-farm owners, labourers22
Fisherman1
Wood-cutters3
Miners, quarrymen161
Of independent means11
Wives, children, relatives, &c.4849
Students and scholars2
Dependent on charity216
Prisoner1
Occupation not stated540266
Total2,0771,693

592.

The Census gave a return of the number of lunatics in all the Australasian Colonies except Queensland. The proportion to the population appears to have been [Lunacy in Australasian Colonies.]

highest in Victoria and next highest in New Zealand, whilst the proportions were lowest in Western Australia and Tasmania :—

LUNACY IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
1. Victoria(1) had 1 lunatic in every302 persons
2. New Zealand had 1 lunatic in every349 persons
3. New South Wales had 1 lunatic in every359 persons
4. South Australia had 1 lunatic in every376 persons
5. Tasmania had 1 lunatic in every383 persons
6. Western Australia had 1 lunatic in every386 persons
[(1) See paragraph 541 ante.]

593.

The persons returned as idiots numbered 355, viz., 214 males and 141 females. Of these, 98, viz., 66 males and 32 females, were in the Kew Idiot Asylum. [Idiots.]

594.

Idiots were in the proportion of 3.11 per 10,000 of the population ; 3.58 idiot males per 10,000 males, 2.60 idiot females per 10,000 females. These proportions may be otherwise stated as 1 idiot in every 3,212 persons, 1 idiot male in every 2,796 males, 1 idiot female in every 3,844 females.

595.

Returns of idiocy were obtained in 1871 and 1881 ; at both those periods, however, the proportion of idiots to the population was apparently much smaller than that at the Census under notice. It should be explained, however, that there is always some difficulty in getting correct returns of idiocy apart from lunacy, and there is reason to believe that the numbers were understated on both the former occasions. The figures, however, are given for what they may be worth :— [Idiocy, 1871-91.]

IDIOCY AT THE LAST THREE CENSUSES.
In 1871 there was 1 idiot in every6,773 persons
In 1881 there was 1 idiot in every5,356 pesons
In 1891 there was 1 idiot in every3,212 persons

596.

At the younger ages the proportion of idiots returned was small ; it may, therefore, be supposed that idiocy is not always congenital. On the other hand it is to be considered that parents would probably shrink from returning their children as idiots whilst there was any hope of the weakness of intellect evinced in infancy and childhood not being permanent. Between 15 and 20 the proportion of idiots increased largely, but it fell again between 20 and 40, probably in consequence of the numbers afflicted with idiocy being reduced by death. From 40 to 60 the proportion differed but little from that between 20 and 40, but after 60 to the end of life it rose very rapidly, whence it is probable that persons who had become imbecile through age were frequently returned as idiots. The following are the proportions at five periods of life :— [Idiocy at various ages.]

IDIOCY AT VARIOUS AGES, 1891.
Under 15 years 1 person in every4,679 was an idiot
15 to 20 years 1 person in every2,725 was an idiot
20 to 40 years 1 person in every3,213 was an idiot
40 to 60 years 1 person in every3,152 was an idiot
60 and upwards years 1 person in every1,360 was an idiot

597.

Male idiots were more numerous than female idiots at most periods of life, the exceptions being the age groups 45 to 50, 50 to 55, and 80 to 85, in which females slightly preponderated, and the groups 30 to 35, 40 to 45, and 85 and upwards, in which the numbers of the sexes were equal.

598.

The following are the occupations returned in the Census schedules as those of the idiots. It does not follow, however, that all these persons were pursuing those callings at the time of the Census. Indeed the nature of many of the callings is such that they could only be undertaken by persons whose intellect was unimpaired, the inference being that those following them had not been of weak intellect throughout the whole of their lives. In regard to those following them had not been of weak intellect through out the whole of their lives. In regard to those following some of the other callings it is probable that the morbid mental condition which led to their being set down as idiots only amounted to imbecility and was not of a very marked character

*

In the case of many of those returned as idiots it is doubtful whether they should properly have been placed in that category. Dr. Ireland, in his well-known workOn Idiocy and Imbecility, subdivides idiots into five grades—the first, comprising those who can neither speak nor understand speech ; the second, those who can understand a few easy words ; the third, those who can speak and can be taught to work ; the fourth, those who can be taught to read and write ; and the fifth, those who can read books for themselves. Dr. Ireland seems to treat all idiocy as congenital, or as arising from circumstances taking place shortly after birth. The causes he defines to be, (1) hereditary predisposition, (2) constitutional conditions of one or both parents affecting the constitution of the infant, (3) injuries of the infant head prior to or at birth, or (4) injuries or diseases affecting the infant head during infancy.

:—

OCCUPATIONS OF IDIOTS,† 1891.
Males.Females.
Penal officers3
Charitable institution officers12
Lawyer1
Hotel-keepers11
Servants6
Land proprietor1
Merchants, dealers, shopkeepers, clerks92
Mechanical engineer1
Wheelwright1
House painter1
Cabinetmaker1
Tailor, seamstresses12
Shoemakers11
Stone carver1
Tinsmith1
Plasterer1
Carpenter1
Navvy1
Labourers27
Farmers, gardeners, farm servants352
Grazing-farm labourer1
Miners9
Of independent means56
Wives, children, relatives9290
Students, scholars111
Dependent on charity315
Prisoners2
Occupation not stated6
Total214141
[† By the nature of some of the occupations it would appear that a number of persons who had become imbecile from age of some other cause were improperly set down in the Census schedules as idiots.]

599.

Idiots, like lunatics, were returned in all the Australasian Colonies except Queensland. They seem to have borne the highest proportion to the population in Tasmania, and next in Victoria, the proportions in New Zealand and Western Australia—especially the latter—being very low indeed. The following are the proportions in each of the colonies in which the return was obtained :— [Idiocy in Australasian Colonies.]

IDIOCY IN THE AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
1. Tasmania had 1 idiot in every3,188 persons
2. Victoria(1) had 1 idiot in every3,212 persons
3. South Australia had 1 idiot in every3,815 persons
4. New South Wales had 1 idiot in every3,930 persons
5. New Zealand had 1 idiot in every4896 persons
6. Western Australia had 1 idiot in every7,112 persons
[(1) see paragraph 541, ante.]

600.

Lunacy combined with idiocy may be designated insanity. If the combination be made the sufferers would number 4,125, viz., 2,291 males and 1,834 females, the proportions being 36.17 insane persons per 10,000 of both sexes, or 1 in 276 ; 38.29 insane males per 10,000 males, or 1 in 261 ; 33.84 insane females per 10,000 females, or 1 in 296. [Insanity.]

601.

The idiots being but few in number as compared with the lunatics, the different colonies stand in the same order in reference to the combination of the two as they do in reference to the lunatics when dealt with singly, except in the case of South Australia and Tasmania, which change places. The following are the figures :— [Insanity in Australasian Colonies.]

INSANITY IN THE AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
1. Victoria(1) had 1 lunatic or idiot in every276 persons
2. New Zealand had 1 lunatic or idiot in every325 persons
3. New South Wales had 1 lunatic or idiot in every329 persons
4. Tasmania had 1 lunatic or idiot in every341 persons
5. South Australia had 1 lunatic or idiot in every342 persons
6. Western Australia had 1 lunatic or idiot in every366 persons
[(1) See paragraph 541, ante.]

602.

By the following figures, which have been derived, where possible, from official sources, it would appear that insanity (embracing lunacy and idiocy) is more prevalent in Victoria than in any of the countries named except Ireland. Too much reliance, however, must not be placed upon the figures, for it is probable that in some of the countries only such insane persons as are confined in asylums are returned, those boarded out, or living at large, or with friends being altogether ignored :— [Insanity in various countries.]

INSANITY IN VARIOUS COUNTRIES.
Lunatics and Idiots per 10,000 living.
Ireland (1891)45.04
Victoria (1891)36.17
Germany (1880)33.90
United States (1880)33.67
England (1881)32.53
Sierra Leone (1891)31.13
Scotland (1881)31.09
New Zealand (1891)30.73
New South Wales (1891)30.38
Tasmania (1891)29.25
South Australia (1891)29.21
Grenda, West Indies (1891)27.81
Western Australia (1891)27.32
France (1881)25.10
Sweden, Norway, and Denmark (1885)20.59
Austria (1881)20.09
Canada (1881)16.89
Italy (1871)16.45
Russia (1871)11.08
Switzerland (1880)10.89
Holland and Belgium (1886)10.09
Argentine Republic9.50
Ceylon (1891)9.33
Spain and Portugal (1879)6.10

603.

The Census under review was the first at which an inquiry was made as to the number of crippled, mutilated, or deformed persons in the community. Some particulars respecting such persons were voluntarily given in 1871 and 1881, but, as [Lameness, mutilation, deformity, &c.]

may be supposed, the numbers set down on these occasions fell very short of those actually existing. The following is the return obtained in 1891 :—

LAMENESS, MUTILATION, DEFORMITY, ETC.
Nature of Affiction.Males.Females.Total.
Lost an arm861298
Lost both arms22
Lost both arms and one leg112
Lost use of an arm347
Lost use of an arm and both feet11
Lost a hand61465
Lost use of a hand213
Lost a leg14625171
Lost a leg and two fingers11
Lost use of a leg9211
Lost a foot43548
Lost limbs18337220
Lost use of limbs134
Lost an eye8872561,143
Lost an eye and deaf22
Lost an eye deaf, and a cripple11
Lost an eye and fingers66
Lost an eye and injury to leg22
Lost an eye and lame11
Lost an eye and nearly blind11
Lost an eye and rheumatic11
Lame11783200
Lame and deaf11
Lame and nearly blind11
Injured knee325
Bad leg112
Cripple613495
Cripple and infirm11
Contracted sinews11
Deformed back44
Deformed foot516
Deformed hip11
Deformed leg11
Deformed eyes11
Deformed undefined14822
Born with only one arm11
Born with only one hand112
Cleft palate11
Curvature of spine224
Total1,6524872,139

604.

The total number of injured and deformed persons, as given in the table, was in the proportion of 18.76 to every 10,000 of the population, or 1 in 533 ; the proportion of males so afflicted was 27.61 per 10,000 males living, or 1 in 362 ; and the proportion of females so afflicted was 8.99 per 10,000 females living, or 1 in 1,113.

605.

The descriptions of infirmity classed as lameness, mutilation, and deformity appear to increase rapidly as life advances, as is shown by the following figures, which indicate the proportions thus affected at various periods of age :— [Ages of maimed and deformed persons.]

LAMENESS, MUTILATION, DEFORMITY, ETC., AT VARIOUS AGES, 1891.
Under 15 years 1 person in every 1,554 was crippled, mutilated, or deformed
15 to 20 years 1 person in every 854 was crippled, mutilated, or deformed
20 to 40 years 1 person in every 633 was crippled, mutilated, or deformed
40 to 60 years 1 person in every 292 was crippled, mutilated, or deformed
60 and upwards years 1 person in every 129 was crippled, mutilated, or deformed

606.

In all the quinquennial age groups the number of maimed and deformed males greatly exceeded that of females.

607.

Besides the maimed and deformed persons to whom reference is made in the table, a number were returned who had received minor injuries or who were only slightly deformed. Amongst these, who were not considered sufficiently important to be tabulated, there were 115 males and 17 females who had lost fingers, and 12 males who had lost toes. [Minor injuries.]

608.

The following is a statement of the occupations followed by the maimed, mutilated, and deformed persons :— [Occupations of maimed and deformed persons.]

OCCUPATIONS OF CRIPPLED, MUTILATED, AND DEFORMED, 1891.
Males.Females.
Government and municipal officers13
Soldiers2
Penal establishment attendant1
Lawyers, law clerks7
Clergyman, church officer2
Charitable institution officers, attendats5
Medical men, druggists, nurses44
Author1
Civil engineers, surveyors, architects7
Teachers142
Photographer1
Musicians, music teachers83
Amusements, connected with6
Hotel-keepers153
Boardinghouse, restraurant—keepers21
Servants2744
Hairdresses11
Capitalists42
Land proprietors173
Merchants, dealers, shopkeepers, clerks2118
Railway officials414
Coachmen, conductors, draymen31
Sailors, stewards, boatmen, lumpers16
Mailmen, postmen3
Telegraph service, messengers4
Printers, bookbinders12
Basket, brush—makers3
Watchmakers2
Mechanical engineers, millwrights23
Coach, harness—makers, wheelwrights16
Sailmakers2
House painters, plumbers13
Cabinetmakers, upholsterers6
Chemicals, workers in4
Weaver1
Tailors, dressmakers, seamstresses1323
Hatmaker1
Shoemaker401
Hosiery makers, umbrella menders3
Rope, tent, bag—makers7
Manufacturers of food and drinks281
Fellmongers, tanners5
Sawyers, splitters, coopers17
Stone carvers2
Lime-burners2
Brick, pottery—makers9
Glassmaker1
Workers in metals31
Gasworks service2
Masons, bricklayers, plasterers, and their labourers23
Carpenters, joiners, turners32
Navvies, road-makers, stonebreakers29
Nightman1
Labourers, &c.162
Farmers, gardeners, farm servants2528
Grazing-farm owners, servants481
Fishermen, game-hunters3
Wood-cutters, tree-ringers3
Miners, quarrymen124
Of independent means4029
Wives, children, relatives57261
Scholars12462
Dependent on charity620
Occupation not stated59
Total1,652487

609.

For the first time, in pursuance of a suggestion made by the present writer in his Report upon the Census of 1881,

*

See that Report, paragraphs 530 and 540.

all the Australasian Colonies except Queensland obtained returns of lameness, mutilation, and deformity in 1891. Comparing the numbers in the different colonies with their respective populations, Victoria, according to the following figures, occupied the lowest position but one, the highest place being occupied by Tasmania, and the lowest by New Zealand :— [Lameness, mutilation, &c., in Australasian Colonies.]

LAMENESS, MUTILATION, AND DEFORMITY IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
1. Tasmania had 1 crippled, mutilated, or deformed person in every 104 persons
2. Western Australia had 1 crippled, mutilated, or deformed person in every 178 persons
3. New South Wales had 1 crippled, mutilated, or deformed person in every 312 persons
4. South Australia had 1 crippled, mutilated, or deformed person in every 413 persons
5. Victoria had 1 crippled, mutilated, or deformed person in every 533 persons
6. New Zealand had 1 crippled, mutilated, or deformed person in every 640 persons

610.

So far as is known, the only country out of Australasia in which returns of lameness, mutilation, and deformity have ever been obtained at a Census is the Cape of Good Hope, in which colony, following the suggestion referred to in the last [Lameness, mutilation, &c., at Cape of Good Hope.]

paragraph, an inquiry respecting the prevalence of such affections was embodied in the Census schedule used in 1891. The number of persons returned as so suffering was 3,496, which, compared with a population of 1,527,224, furnishes a proportion of 2,289 maimed or deformed persons per 10,000 living, or 1 in 437. These figures show that a lower proportion of these affections exists in the Cape Colony than in Tasmania, Western Australia, New South Wales, or South Australia, but a higher one than in Victoria or New Zealand.

LIVE STOCK.

611.

It was provided by the Census Act that, in addition to the various inquiries respecting the inhabitants of the colony, a return should also be asked for of the numbers of each description of live stock belonging to or under the charge of each householder. Columns were accordingly printed in the householder's schedule for obtaining the information. [Live stock.]

612.

Persons refusing or willfully neglecting to answer, or untruly answering, this inquiry were subject to the same penalties as they would have been if the offence had been committed in regard to the returns of population, there being, however, a provision to the effect that the penalty should not be enforced against any one who, not being aware of the precise number of his live stock, should give an estimate or reasonable approximation to the truth in respect thereof.

613.

Similar returns were obtained at the previous Census, so that it is possible to compare the numbers at the two periods. On both occasions live stock was considered to include not only four-footed animals, but poultry. The following were the numbers of the former in 1881 and 1891 :— [Live stock, 1881 and 1891.]

LIVE-STOCK, 1881 AND 1891.
Description of Live Stock.Date of Enumeration.Increase.Decrease.
3rd April, 1881.5th April, 1891.
Milch cows329,198395,19265,994
Other cattle (including calves)957,0691,387,689430,620
Total cattle1,286,2671,782,881496,614
Sheep (including lambs)10,360,28512,692,8432,332,558
Pigs241,936282,45740,521
Goats68,42644,48223,944
Horses275,516436,469160,953
Mules78224146
Asses1351394

614.

Omitting the goats, mules, and asses, there were, according to the figures, 20 head of cattle, 145 sheep, 5 horses, and 3 pigs, or, taking the different kinds together, 173 head of stock of these descriptions, large and small, to the square mile.

*

The area of Victoria is 87,884 square miles.

At the Census of 1881 there were 15 head of cattle, 118 sheep, 3 pigs, and 3 horses, or, altogether, 139 head of stock to the square mile.

615.

To every 100 persons living there were, in 1891, 156 head of cattle, 1,113 sheep, 38 horses, and 25 pigs, or 1,332 head of stock of the four kinds. [Live stock per head.]

616.

It is estimated that one horse or one head of cattle consumes as much grass as ten sheep. Reducing the stock of these kinds to a common standard, so far as their food-consuming capabilities are concerned, there were in Victoria, taken as a whole, the equivalent of 397 sheep, or close on 40 head of cattle or horses to the square mile. The capacity of the different counties for carrying live stock varies greatly according to the quality of the soil, its freedom from timber and scrub, the extent to which it is cultivated, &c. The following is the proportion of live stock to the square mile in each county reduced to its equivalent in cattle or horses :— [Density of live stock in each county.]

LIVE STOCK TO THE SQUARE MILE IN EACH COUNTY, 1891.
Stock per Sqaure Mile (equivalent in Cattle or Horses).
Villiers107
Bourke102
Hampden97
Dalhousie91
Normanby74
Talbot74
Grant73
Grenville70
Rodney68
Moira63
Dundas61
Mornington59
Anglesey58
Bendigo58
Ripon52
Tanjil52
Delatite49
Gunbower48
Gladstone45
Buln Buln44
Bogong42
Heytesbury40
Kara Kara40
Polwarth40
Benambra37
Borung37
Follett34
Evelyn28
Lowan21
Tambo18
Tatchera16
Dargo15
Wonnangatta8
Croajingolong5
Karkarooc4
Millewa2
Weeah
Total of Victoria40

NOTE.—A cypher placed after the figures of any county would indicate approximately the equivalent in sheep to the square mile.

617.

The county of Villiers, although well adapted for agriculture owing to the richness of its soil, is to a great extent occupied by large pastoral holdings, and thus stands at the head of the list. The high position of Bourke is caused by the large number of animals stalled or stabled in Melbourne and its surrounding municipalities. Similarly, the presence of important towns in Dalhousie, Normanby, Talbot, Grant, and Grenville has the effect of raising the proportions in those counties. The numbers of the different kinds of live stock enumerated in Victoria in the last seven Census years were as follow :— [Live stock, 1851-91.]

LIVE STOCK, 1851 TO 1891.
Year of Census.Cattle.Sheep.Horses.Pigs.
1851378,8066,032,78321,2199,260
1854410,1395,594,22015,1669,137
1857646,6134,641,54847,83252,227
1861722,3325,780,89676,53661,259
1871776,72710,477,976209,025180,109
18811,286,26710,360,285275,516241,936
18911,782,88112,692,843436,469282,457

618.

If the cattle, sheep, and horses be reduced to their equivalent in sheep, the increase from Census to Census will be more easily realized. The figures are as follow :—

Live Stock reduced to their equivalent in Sheep.
185110,033,033
18549,847,270
185711,585,998
186113,769,576
187120,335,496
188125,978,115
189134,886,343

619.

In the year of the gold discoveries (1851) the live stock in Victoria represented the equivalent of about ten million sheep, but three years later, according to the figures, this equivalent had fallen off by 185,000. Since then, however, there has been a steady increase from period to period, so much so that, in 1891, the equivalent number had become three and a half times as large as it was in 1851.

620.

The live stock to the square mile, reduced to its equivalent in sheep, was as follows at the respective periods :— [Density of live stock, 1851-91.]

In 1851 there was to the square mile the equivalent of 114 sheep.
In 1854 there was to the square mile the equivalent of 112 sheep.
In 1857 there was to the square mile the equivalent of 132 sheep.
In 1861 there was to the square mile the equivalent of 157 sheep.
In 1871 there was to the square mile the equivalent of 231 sheep.
In 1881 there was to the square mile the equivalent of 296 sheep.
In 1891 there was to the square mile the equivalent of 397 sheep.

621.

Comparing the equivalent numbers with the population, and omitting fractions, the results for the different periods would be as follow :— [Live stock per head, 1851-91.]

In 1851 there was to each person living the equivalent of 130 sheep.
In 1854 there was to each person living the equivalent of 41 sheep.
In 1857 there was to each person living the equivalent of 28 sheep.
In 1861 there was to each person living the equivalent of 26 sheep.
In 1871 there was to each person living the equivalent of 28 sheep.
In 1881 there was to each person living the equivalent of 30 sheep.
In 1891 there was to each person living the equivalent of 31 sheep.

622.

The population being so small in 1851, it is not surprising that the live stock bore a much larger proportion to it than it has to any subsequent population. The lowest point was reached in 1861, when the figures show an equivalent of only 26 sheep to each individual. Since then the proportion at each period has been larger than that at the previous one.

623.

The following is a statement of the quantities and values of certain pastoral products exported in 1891, after deducting the quantities and values of the same articles imported :— [Net exports of pastoral products.]

EXCESS OF EXPORTS OVER IMPORTS IN 1891 OF CERTAIN PRODUCTS OF THE PASTORAL INDUSTRY.
Articles.Quantity.Value.
£
Butter4,337,534 lbs.214,228
Cheese82,261 lbs.1,930
Lard8,302 lbs.188
Meats, preserved and salted835,404 lbs.7,458
Bacon56,729 lbs.2,106
Bones and Bonedust2,117 tons11,570
Flock47 tons913
Glue pieces22 tons272
Hair138,978 lbs.1,302
Horns and Hoofs3,840 cwt.3,665
Leather47,637 cwt.114,581
Neatsfoot Oil2,173 gals.234
Sheepskins597,203 No.107,097
Soap, common1,685,162 lbs.13,762
Stearine314 cwt.669
Tallow7,491 tons.155,365
Tallow Oil69,609 gals.5,617
Wool74,029,194 lbs.3,792,938
Horses2,672 No.34,597
Total4,468,492

624.

Notwithstanding the large numbers of cattle, sheep, and pigs which Victoria possesses, she is obliged to import a considerable number of those animals, and of their products. The following table shows the quantities and values of such productions imported in 1891, less the quantities and values of similar productions exported. [Net imports of pastoral products.]

EXCESS OF IMPORTS OVER EXPORTS IN 1891 OF CERTAIN PRODUCTS OF THE PASTORAL INDUSTRY.
Articles.Quantity.Value.
£
Milk, preserved893,944 lbs.18,556
Meats, fresh, potted, &c.13,440
Hams127,175 lbs.5,694
Pork, salted504 cwt.928
Bristles17,184 lbs.3,537
Candles405,058 lbs.8,193
Combs5,207
Glue, liquid and other6,119
Grease64 tons1,028
Hair, curled101,275 lbs.3,911
Hair, seating1,761
Hides67,299 No.70,586
Lard Oil16,489 gallons2,709
Leather, cut into shapes, fancy, &c.15,283
Leatherware28,168
Sausage skins201,447 lbs.8,769
Skins, undescribed106,295 No.12,394
Soap, fancy, perfumed106,786 lbs.7,488
Cattle96,215 No.508,370
Calves1,712 No.1,998
Sheep1,577,451 No.613,562
Pigs3,194 No.5,633
Total1,343,334

625.

It will be seen that the net imports of the pastoral products named are of a value of over 1 ¾ millions sterling, which being deducted from the net exports of other pastoral products as named in the previous table, the value of the latter is reduced to 3(formula) millions (£3,125,158).

626.

The following is a statement of the number of cattle, sheep, horses, and pigs in the various Australasian Colonies in the Census year:— [Live stock in Australasian Colonies.]

LIVE STOCK IN AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
Colony.Cattle.Sheep.Horses.Pigs.
Victoria1,782,88112,692,843436,469282,457
New South Wales1,909,00955,986,431444,163284,453
Queensland5,558,26418,007,234365,81296,836
South Australia(1)359,9387,004,642187,686116,277
Western Australia134,9972,563,86648,99932,267
Total9,745,08996,255,0161,483,129812,290
Tasmania162,4401,619,25631,16581,716
New Zealand831,8311,811,716211,040308,812
Grand Total10,739,360115,991,4581,725,3341,202,818
[(1) Exclusive of the Northern Territory.]

627.

Reducing the figures representing the cattle and horses to their equivalent in sheep in the manner already described, and adding the results to the figures representing the sheep, the following numbers are obtained for the different colonies :—

Live Stock reduced to their equivalent in Sheep.
1. New South Wales79,518,151
2. Queensland77,247,994
3. Victoria34,886,343
4. New Zealand28,545,896
5. South Australia12,480,882
6. Western Australia4,403,826
7. Tasmania3,555,306

628.

Comparing the equivalent numbers with the area of each colony, the following results are arrived at :— [Density of live stock in each colony.]

1. Victoria has, to the square mile, the equivalent of 397 sheep.
2. New Zealand has, to the square mile, the equivalent of 273 sheep.
3. New South Wales has, to the square mile, the equivalent of 257 sheep.
4. Tasmania has, to the square mile, the equivalent of 135 sheep.
5. Queensland has, to the square mile, the equivalent of 116 sheep.
6. South Australia has, to the square mile, the equivalent of 33(1) sheep.
7. Western Australia has, to the square mile, the equivalent of 5 sheep.
[(1) Calculated on area, exclusive of the Northern Territory.]

629.

The figures show Victoria to be much more heavily stocked than any of the other Australasian Colonies, and that both it and New Zealand contain more stock to the square mile than New South Wales ; also that over the immense territories of South Australia, and especially Western Australia, the proportion of live stock is very small indeed.

630.

If the equivalent numbers, should be compared with the populations of the respective colonies, the results would be as follow :— [Live stock per head in each colony.]

1. Queensland has to each person living the equivalent of 196 sheep.
2. Western Australia has to each person living the equivalent of 88 sheep.
3. New South Wales has to each person living the equivalent of 70 sheep.
4. New Zealand has to each person living the equivalent of 46 sheep.
5. South Australia has to each person living the equivalent of 39 sheep.
6. Victoria has to each person living the equivalent of 31 sheep.
7. Tasmania has to each person living the equivalent of 24 sheep.

631.

Taking the sum of the numbers of live stock in all the colonies in the Australian Continent, and adding thereto the numbers in Tasmania and New Zealand, the results are as follow :— [Live stock in Australia and Australasia.]

LIVE STOCK IN AUSTRALIA AND AUSTRALASIA, 1891.
Live Stock reduced to their equivalent in Sheep.
Total Number.Number to the Square Mile.Number to each Person living.
Australian Continent208,537,1967168
Australia, Tasmania, and New Zealand240,638,3987863

632.

The live stock in the United Kingdom and any British Possessions respecting which the information is available is officially stated to have been as follows in the years named :— [Live stock in British possessions.]

LIVE STOCK IN BRITISH POSSESSIONS.
Possessions.Year.Number of—
Cattle.Sheep.Horses.Pigs.
The United Kingdom1,89111,343,68633,533,9882,026,1704,272,764
Malta1,88710,67314,6097,171
Cyprus1890-9145,742230,17245,771
India (1)1890-9152,701,29929,987,2151,050,655518,700
Ceylon1,8911,064,75187,3914,730
Mauritius1,88415,00030,00012,00030,000
Cape of Good Hope1,8912,210,83414,479,854444,147288,190
Natal1,891694,347959,24662,07745,676
Canada1,8914,097,9153,473,0931,226,2951,710,758
Newfoundland1,88419,88440,3265,436
Jamaica1,891108,22114,10069,785
Falkland Islands1,8916,531667,3443,82454
Australasia (2)1,89110,739,360115,991,4581,725,3341,202,818
Fiji1,8919,8616,0729591,778
[(1) There are also in India 12,000,000 buffaloes, and nearly 1,000,000 mules. Goats are included with the sheep, as given above.] [(2) Exclusive of the Northern Territory of South Australia. For particulars relating to each colony, see table following paragraph, 626, ante.]

633.

The following table contains a statement of the number of cattle, sheep, horses, and pigs in the principal foreign countries. The information has been derived entirely from official documents :— [Live stock in foreign countries.]

LIVE STOCK IN FOREIGN COUNTRIES.
Country.Year.Number of—
Cattle.Sheep.Horses.Pigs.
EUROPE.
Austria1,8908,643,9363,186,7871,548,1973,549,700
Belgium1,8801,383,000365,000272,000646,000
Bulgaria1,8876,872,000395,000
Denmark1,8881,460,0001,225,000376,000771,000
France1,89113,661,53321,791,9093,522,5456,096,232
Germany1,88315,787,00019,190,0003,522,0009,206,000
Greece164,0003,465,000108,000180,000
Holland1,8891,490,148771,963276,245493,530
Hungary1,8844,879,00010,595,0001,749,0004,804,000
Italy1,8905,000,0006,900,000720,0001,800,000
Norway1,8901,017,0001,686,000152,000121,000
Portugal1,882625,0002,977,000971,000
Roumania1,8882,260,0004,807,000554,000770,000
Roumelia (Eastern)1,883371,0001,859,00044,000107,000
Russia (European)1,88824,909,00044,465,00019,663,0009,243,000
Servia1,8871,145,0003,684,650120,3501,963,400
Spain1,8801,460,00013,774,000310,0001,163,000
Sweden1,8902,399,5001,351,000487,000645,000
Switzerland1,8861,213,000342,00099,000395,000
LIVE STOCK IN FOREIGN COUNTRIES—continued.
Country.Year.Number of—
Cattle.Sheep.Horses.Pigs.
ASIA.
Japan1,8901,060,0001,548,000
Java and Madura1,8892,245,500561,000
Russia in Asia1874-833,716,00010,612,0001,070,000
AFRICA.
Algeria1,8891,217,0009,475,000329,78387,000
Egypt1,887462,000958,00021,000
Orange Free State1,890895,0006,620,000249,000
AMERICA.
Argentine Republic1,88823,000,00067,000,0004,300,000400,000
Brazil1,89117,000,000
Costa Rica1,884206,000
Guadaloupe1,88821,00010,0008,00020,000
Guatemala1,885494,000460,000118,000
Martinique1,88722,00018,0006,00017,000
Nicaragua1,884400,000
Paraguay1,891862,00063,000100,00011,000
United States1,89152,400,00047,300,00016,206,00046,000,000
Uruguay1,8898,340,00023,000,000590,00023,000
Venezuela1,8888,476,0005,727,000388,0001,930,000

634.

The following summary of the live stock of the world was published in February, 1893, by Mr. J. R. Dodge, Statistician to the Department of Agriculture of the United States :— [Live stock of the world.]

LIVE STOCK OF THE WORLD.
Continents.Cattle.Sheep.Horses.Pigs.Mules and Asses.Goats.
Europe104,430,093187,144,20336,483,40049,164,3413,155,29718,941,295
Asia60,846,90439,922,3664,279,241488,9371,079,7231,646,934
Africa6,094,88335,589,2081,238,574546,909390,05912,566,612
North America57,887,43851,292,79717,717,13948,059,0452,391,73845,536
South America57,610,18396,242,1375,486,0362,723,5161,666,2252,695,697
Australasia (1)11,871,313124,654,3261,786,8441,156,478116,257
Oceania131,79612,6074,06633,15111013,102
Total298,872,610534,857,64466,995,300102,172,3778,683,15236,025,433
[(1) Corrected according to the most recent Colonial returns. Northern Territory of South Australia and Fiji are included.]

635.

The application of the term "live stock," as it appears in the Census Act, has been considered, at the last three Censuses, to extend to poultry, and thus, on each of those occasions, a return has been obtained of the different kinds of poultry kept. [Poultry.]

636.

The following table shows the numbers of each description of poultry in 1881 and 1891, and the increase during the intervening decennial period :— [Poultry, 1881 and 1891.]

POULTRY, 1881 AND 1891.
Description of Poultry.Date of Enumeration—Increase.Decrease.
3rd April, 1881.5th April, 1891.
Turkeys153,078216,44063,362
Fowls2,328,5213,476,7511,148,230
Geese92,65489,1453,509
Ducks181,698303,520121,822
Guinea Fowls2,3077,8155,508
Pea Fowls1,7013,4231,722

637.

The number of keepers of poultry increased from 97,920 in 1881 to 142,797 in 1891, or by 44,877.

638.

With such large numbers of poultry, it might reasonably be supposed that Victoria would be able to obtain from her own resources enough eggs to supply the wants of her population, but this is not the case. In 1891 as many as 45,877 gross of eggs (6,575,760), valued at £22,658, were imported, and this although they were subject to an import duty of 2s. per gross, from which £4,550 was realized. [Imports of eggs.]

639.

It may also be mentioned that the surplus of imports over exports of poultry in 1891 amounted to 5,444 heads, valued at £2,236. There is no import duty on poultry. [Imports of poultry.]

640.

Besides Victoria, the only Australasian Colonies in which returns of poultry were obtained at the Census of 1891 are New South Wales, Western Australia, and New Zealand ; in the last named the total number only being returned without reference to kinds. The following is a statement of the numbers in the four colonies referred to :— [Poultary in Australasian Colonies.]

POULTRY IN FOUR AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1891.
Colony.Turkeys.Fowls.Geese.Ducks.Total.
Victoria216,4403,476,75189,145303,5204,085,856
New South Wales(1)198,0832,061,55570,876270,8372,601,351
Western Australia2,774145,68297210,585160,013
New Zealand1,790,070
[(1) The Government Statistician of New South Wales says too much reliance must not be placed upon the figures relating to that colony.]

641.

At the Census of the Cape of Good Hope, returns were obtained of 67,913 turkeys, 145,630 geese, 2,452,312 fowls and ducks, and 154,880 ostriches. [Poultry at the Cape of Good Hope.]

LAND.

642.

The Census Act contained no instruction to take account of the extent of land in occupation or cultivation, but it was nevertheless considered desirable to obtain such information, if only to act as a cheek upon the persons appointed to collect the agricultural statistics which the municipal bodies are required to furnish annually to the Government. Provision was accordingly made in the householder's schedule for the insertion of the particulars referred to respecting every holding which exceeded 1 acre in extent. [Land.]

643.

The total area of Victoria is 56,245,760 acres ; the extent of Crown lands sold and finally parted with up to the end of 1890 (three months before the Census was taken) was 16,076,720 acres, and the extent granted without purchase was 15,160 acres.The whole area alienated in fee simple was thus 16,091,880 acres, of which 6,628,159 acres, or 41 per cent., were sold by auction, and nearly the whole of the remainder was originally acquired by selection under the system of deferred payments. The selected lands of which the purchase had not been completed up to the end of the year amounted to 10,430,182 acres. Of this extent it is estimated that 4,163,008 acres had been forfeited or abandoned, and had reverted to the Crown. The remainder, representing approximately the whole area in process of alienation under deferred payments, amounted to 6,267,174 acres. [Alienated land.]

644.

If from the area of the colony, just stated to be 56,245,760 acres, be deducted the sum of the land granted, sold, and selected, amounting—less the extent forfeited—to 22,359,054 acres, it will follow that the residue, representing the Crown lands neither alienated nor in process of alienation, amounted at the end of 1890 to 33,886,706 acres. [Unallenated land.]

645.

The whole of this residue, however, is not available for settlement, for it embraces lands occupied by roads, the unsold portions of the sites of towns, and beds of rivers and lakes, the State forests, water, timber, education, and other reserves. Deducting these lands—amounting in the aggregate to 7,679,438 acres, also that portion of the colony known as the Mallee country, containing 11,572,000 acres, leased for pastoral purposes under special conditions, and 6,644,118 acres occupied under lease or licence for various terms of years—from the extent unalienated and unselected, already stated to have been 33,886,706 acres, it will be found that the available area is narrowed to 7,991,150 acres. This will be at once seen by the following table, which shows the position of the public estate at the end of 1890 :— [Public estate.]

PUBLIC ESTATE OF VICTORIA ON 31ST DECEMBER, 1890.
Approximate Number of Acres.
Land alienated in fee simple16,091,880
Land in process of alienation under deferred payments6,267,174
Roads in connexion with the above1327000 (1)
Water reserves288,530
Reserves for agricultural colleges and experimental farms137013 (2)
Timber reseves and State forests2,079,550
Other reserves2127030 (3)
Unsold land in towns, beds of rivers, &c., &c.1,720,315
Mallee country11572000 (4)
Land in occupation under—
Pastoral leases1,490,812
Grazing area leases4,719,624
Grazing licences for auriferous lands432,439
Swamp leases1,243
Available for occupation at end of 18907991150 (5)
Total area of Victoria56,245,760
[(1) Calculated at 5 per cent. of the gross extent sold and selected up to the end of 1890.] [(2) Only 13,393 acres of this area is for the sites of colleges and experimental farms, the balance being intended as an endowment in aid. Of this balance 125,226 acres was leased for agricultural and grazing purposes, and return an annual revenue of £6,312.] [(3) Including 1,907,400 acres reserved in 1889 as an endowment for State education.] [(4) Available chiefly for pastoral purposes, under Part II. of the Land Act 1890, for terms not exceeding twenty years ; the extent leased is 9,912,971 acres.] [(5) Of this area 5,033,921 acres is temporarily held under grazing licences, renewable annually ; only 76,079 acres of it may be sold by auction.]

646.

The relative proportions of the different divisions of the public estate of Victoria, as named in the table, are indicated in the following diagram, the proportion of the alienated land cultivated with various crops being also distinguished :— [Diagram]

PUBLIC ESTATE OF VICTORIA AT END OF 1890.

NOTE.—The square represents the total area of Victoria (56,245,760 acres).

647.

According to the Census returns, the number of occupiers of holdings in Victoria of more than one acre in extent was 61,512, and the area occupied was 33,434,750 acres, the average to each occupier being thus 544 acres. [Average size of holdings.]

648.

Adding the sold and selected land (22,359,054 acres) to the Crown land held under pastoral leases and licences (21,716,236 acres), a total is obtained of 44,075,290 acres ; the whole extent set down as actually under occupation being no more than 33,434,750 acres, 500,000 acres being allowed for lots of one acre or less, it follows that, ofIllegibleand held under a tenure entitling it to be occupied, upwards of 10,000,000 acres (10,140,540), or 23 per cent., showed no sign of occupation when the Census was taken. [Sold and leased land unoccupied.]

649.

The number of cultivators returned at the Census was 39,249, and the extent of land set down as under tillage was 2,454,085 acres. The latter is less by about 200,000 acres than the extent returned about the same time by the collectors of agricultural statistics, the difference being probably owing to the fact that the collectors enter all the land lying fallow—amounting to 386,000 acres—as under cultivation, whereas in many instances the occupiers may not have so entered it in the Census schedules. [Cultivation.]

650.

According to the Census, the land under tillage was in the proportion of 62½ acres to each cultivator, of about 40 acres to each occupier, or of 2[FORMULA] acres to each individual in the colony.

651.

The figures show that about 60 per cent. of the area of the colony was in occupation, but only about 7 per cent. of the land in occupation was under cultivation.

652.

The following table shows the number of occupiers and cultivators, classified according to the size of the respective holdings, together with the proportions of those of each class to the total numbers :— [Classification of occupiers and cultivators.]

CLASSIFICATION OF OCCUPIERS AND CULTIVATORS OF LAND, 1891.
Size of Holdings.Occupiers.Cultivators.
Number.Proportions per cent.Number.Proportions per cent.
1 to 5 acres11,33318.423,2158.19
6 to 15 acres4,5257.362,4116.14
16 to 30 acres4,1106.682,3646.02
31 to 50 acres3,1455.112,0795.30
51 to 100 acres5,2358.513,5739.10
101 to 200 acres7,12511.585,22813.32
201 to 320 acres9,81515.967,54119.21
321 to 500 acres5,0148.153,97010.12
501 to 640 acres3,1595.142,5936.61
641 to 1,000 acres3,8146.202,9757.58
1,001 to 5,000 acres3,5935.842,8027.14
5,001 to 10,000 acres3050.502230.57
10,001 to 20,000 acres1810.291390.35
20,001 to 50,000 acres1210.201040.27
50,001 to 100,000 acres230.04210.05
100,001 and upwards140.02110.03
Total61,512100.0039,249100.00

653.

It must be remembered that holders of Crown, as well as of purchased or selected lands, are represented by the figures in the table. Many of the larger holdings no doubt consist to a great extent of the former. Some Crown lands, however, are also included in the smaller holdings, being held as grazing areas, from which the occupier may select his freehold up to 320 acres. The grazing areas are limited to a maximum of 1,000 acres, the balance above the extent selected being retained by the selector for the depasturing of stock.

654.

From the fact that the largest extent the law allows to be selected for a freehold is 320 acres, it would appear that it is considered desirable to limit estates to this size if possible. The figures in the table show that 45,288, or 74 per cent., of the occupiers, and 26,411, or 67 per cent., of the cultivators were holding lots of or under this area.

655.

The number of acres embraced in holdings classified as to size, the proportion of the land in each class to the total area in occupation, and the average area of the holdings in each class, are subjoined :— [Classification of occupied land.]

CLASSIFICATION OF LAND IN OCCUPATION, 1891.
Size of Holdings.Acres in Occupation.
Number.Proportions per cent.Average to each Occupier.
1 to 5 acres24,9120.072.20
6 to 15 acres44,5690.139.85
16 to 30 acres90,4140.2722.00
31 to 50 acres129,2920.3941.11
51 to 100 acres408,9371.2278.12
101 to 200 acres1,079,4673.23151.50
201 to 320 acres2,788,9428.34284.15
321 to 500 acres2,043,1716.11407.49
501 to 640 acres1,862,8905.57589.71
641 to 1,000 acres3,125,3489.35819.44
1,001 to 5,000 acres6,729,53820.131872.96
5,001 to 10,000 acres2,066,9566.186776.90
10,001 to 20,000 acres2,623,9877.8514497.17
20,001 to 50,000 acres3,578,78410.7029576.73
50,001 to 100,000 acres1,720,6335.1574810.13
100,001 and upwards5,116,91015.31365493.57
Total33,434,750100.00543.55

656.

It will be observed that less than five million (4,566,533) acres, or only 13[FORMULA] per cent. of the whole area occupied, are embraced in lots not exceeding 320 acres, and, moreover, that the greatest extent of land is embraced in lots of from 1,001 to 5,000 acres in extent, and the next in lots of over 100,000 acres. Each of the 14 holders in the last-named class occupies on the average more than 365,000 acres.

657.

The next table shows the extent of land in cultivation on each class of holdings ; the proportion of the extent embraced in each class to the whole area cultivated ; the average extent of land embraced in each class to each occupier and to each cultivator ; and the proportion of the cultivated land in each class to the area occupied in the same class :— [Classification of cultivated land.]

CLASSIFICATION OF LAND UNDER CULTIVATION, 1891.
Size of Holdings.Acres under Cultivation.
Number.Proportions per cent.Average to each Occupier.Average to each Cultivator.Percentage of Land in Occupation.
1 to 5 acres6,3170.260.561.9625.36
6 to 15 acres13,1750.542.915.4629.56
16 to 30 acres22,2580.915.419.4224.62
31 to 50 acres30,0781.229.5614.4723.26
51 to 100 acres85,1143.4716.2623.8220.81
101 to 200 acres207,0638.4429.0639.6119.18
201 to 320 acres556,06822.6656.6573.7419.94
321 to 500 acres343,64414.0068.5486.5616.82
501 to 640 acres340,29513.87107.72131.2418.27
641 to 1,000 acres353,61814.4192.72118.8611.31
1,001 to 5,000 acres447,93318.25124.67159.866.66
5,001 to 10,000 acres27,3771.1189.76122.771.32
10,001 to 20,000 acres11,6650.4764.4583.920.44
20,001 to 50,000 acres8,0780.3366.7677.670.23
50,001 to 100,000 acres8720.0437.9141.520.05
100,001 and upwards5300.0237.8648.180.01
Total2,454,085100.0039.9062.537.34

658.

More than nine-tenths of the cultivation, or all except a little over 200,000 acres, is upon blocks between 100 and 5,000 acres in extent, the largest quantity—more than a fifth—being upon blocks ranging from 200 to 320 acres, and the next largest—nearly a fifth—being upon blocks ranging between 1,000 and 5,000 acres in extent. The largest extent of cultivation to each occupier, viz., 125 acres, and the largest extent to each cultivator, viz., 160 acres, are upon blocks ranging from 1,000 to 5,000 acres. The occupiers who cultivate the largest proportion of their holdings are those on lots of from 6 to 15 acres, and the next are those on lots not exceeding 5 acres. After the former the average proportion of cultivation on holdings diminishes pretty regularly with each class, until on lots of 10,000 acres and upwards the proportion cultivated amounts to only a very small fraction of the estate.

659.

The following table contains a statement of the number of occupiers, the extent of land in occupation, and the extent under cultivation in 1871 and 1891, classified according to the size of the holdings :— [Occupation and cultivation, 1871 and 1891.]

CLASSIFICATION OF OCCUPIERS AND OF LAND OCCUPIED AND CULTIVATED, 1871 AND 1891.
Size of Holdings.Occupiers.Acres in Occupation.Acres in Cultivation.
1871.1891.Increase (+) Decrease (-)1871.1891.Increase (+) Decrease (-)1871.1891.Increase (+) Decrease (-)
1 to 5 acres5,59511,333+ 5,73812,71624,912+ 12,1965,2956,317+ 1,022
6 to 15 acres4,7704,525- 24540,81844,569+ 3,75117,63813,175- 4,463
16 to 30 acres4,2534,110- 14387,47190,414+ 2,94331,03922,258- 8,781
31 to 50 acres3,5193,145- 374136,467129,292- 7,17541,09530,078- 11,017
51 to 100 acres6,5935,235- 1,358480,658408,937- 71,721125,10185,114- 39,987
101 to 200 acres6,1377,125+ 988848,2271,079,467+ 231,240187,162207,063+ 19,901
201 to 500 acres4,90714,829+ 9,9221,477,7414,832,113+ 3354,372245,152899,712+ 654,560
501 & upwards2,78411,210+ 8,42633,844,01626,825,046- 7,018,970152,0261,190,368+ 1,038,342
Total38,55861,512+ 22,95436,928,11438,434,750- 3,493,364804,5082,454,085+ 1,649,577

660.

At the Census of 1881 no account was taken of the number of holders of land or of the extent occupied and cultivated, and thus the difference between the two periods named in the table is twenty years. It will be noticed that whilst there was an increase during that interval of 5,738 in the number of holdings of from 1 acre to 5 acres, and of 19,336 in the number of holdings of upwards of 100 acres, also an increase of 1,022 acres and 1,712,803 acres in the land under cultivation on those groups of holdings respectively, there was a falling-off of 2,120 holdings containing from 6 acres to 100 acres, and of 64,248 acres in the cultivation upon such holdings.

661.

It will further be remarked that of the land returned as in occupation, there was a falling-off of nearly 80,000 acres in lots of from 31 to 100 acres, and of 7,000,000 acres in lots of 501 acres and upwards, the net falling-off, after allowing for increases which took place under other heads, being about 3½ million acres. It is not likely, however, that less land was in profitable occupation at the latter period than at the former, but it is probable that some tracts of country which, from remoteness or other circumstances, had been found unsuitable for settlement were abandoned by the Crown lessee rather than that he should continue to pay rent for territory which, so far as his purpose was concerned, had turned out to be worthless.

662.

The condition of the public estate of Victoria at different periods in regard to alienation, occupation, and cultivation may be traced by means of the following figures :— [Public estate, 1857-91.]

PUBLIC ESTATE OF VICTORIA, 1857 TO 1891.
Year of Census.Number of Acres.
Alienated. (1)Unalienated.Occupied.Cultivated.
18572,286,76953,958,99133,000,165179,983
18613,994,43252,251,32840,540,127419,380
187111,069,10645,176,65436,928,114804,508
188119,820,87136,424,88932,476,1681,997,943
189122,359,05433,886,70633,434,7502,454,085
[1 Including land sold or selected, also the small quantity granted without purchase.]

663.

The public estate was parted with to private individuals at the rate per annum of 427,000 acres between 1857 and 1861, of 707,000 acres between 1861 and 1871, of 875,000 acres between 1871 and 1881, but of only 254,000 acres between 1881 and 1891. The occupied land, which includes Crown as well as purchased land, has been practically stationary throughout the 34 years over which the table extends. The proportion of alienated land placed in cultivation has fluctuated considerably, it being, however, larger in 1891 than at any former period ; thus, in 1857 1 acre was cultivated to nearly 13 alienated, in 1861 1 to nearly 10, in 1871 1 to nearly 14, in 1881 1 to about 10, and in 1891 1 to about 9.

664.

The principal crops raised have always been wheat, oats, potatoes, and hay. The following figures show the extent of land under each of these, and its proportion to the total land under crop at the respective periods :— [Land under principal crops, 1857-91.]

LAND UNDER PRINCIPAL CROPS, 1857 to 1891.
Year of Census.Land under—
Wheat.Oats.Potatoes.Hay.
Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
185780,15525,02516,28151,987
1861161,25286,33724,84190,920
1871284,167149,30939,026163,181
1881977,285134,08945,951249,656
18911,145,163221,04853,818413,052
Year of Census.Proportion to Total Land under Crop. (1)
Wheat.Oats.Potatoes.Hay.
Per cent.Per cent.Per cent.Per cent.
185744.5313.909.0528.88
186141.6422.296.4123.48
187141.0121.555.6323.55
188163.108.662.9716.12
189156.3610.882.6520.33
[1 Exclusiove of land under artificial grass and in fallow. After these deductions the number of acres under tillage was 179,983 in 1857 ; 87,282 in 1861 ; 692,835 in 1871 ; 1,548,809 in 1881 ; and 2,031,955 in 1891.]

665.

More land was placed under wheat than under any other crop on each occasion. It will be noticed, however, that whilst wheat covered less than half the area under crop at the first three periods, it covered nearly two-thirds of that area in 1881, and considerably more than half in 1891. Concurrently with the rise in the proportion of land under wheat the proportion of land under oats fell from 14 per cent. at the first to 11 per cent. at the last period. At the same time the land under potatoes fell from 9 per cent. to 3 per cent., and that under hay fell from 29 per cent. to 20 per cent.

666.

The laws and regulations under which land passes from the Crown into the hands of private individuals differ in the various Australasian Colonies. In almost all, however, provision in made to allow any person of 18 years of age or over—not being a married woman—to select a certain limited area of Crown land, and to pay the purchase money by instalments, the compliance with certain conditions of residence and improvement being also required before the selector becomes entitled to a Crown grant. Prior to the adoption of this system, the Crown lands were disposed of either at a fixed price or by auction, and in the early days of some of the colonies large blocks were granted to individuals without payment. The following are the areas of the different colonies and the extent of territory alienated and remaining unalienated in each colony at the end of 1890 :— [Alienated and unalienated land in Australasian Colonies.]

ALIENATED AND UNALIENATED LAND IN EACH AUSTRALASIAN COLONY AT END OF 1890.
Colony.Number of Acres in each Colony.
Alienated. (1)Unalienated.Total.
Victoria22,359,05433,886,70656,245,760
New South Wales44,758,151153,113,849197,872,000
Queensland12,316,620415,346,740427,663,360
South Australia12,343,522565,848,478578,192,000
Western Australia5,595,710618,993,090624,588,800
Total97,373,0571,787,188,8631,884,561,920
Tasmania4,695,02212,184,97816,880,000
New Zealand20,182,23946,679,22566,861,464
Grand Total122,250,3181,846,053,0661,968,303,384
[1 Including lands sold, selected, or granted without purchase.]

667.

From the figures in this table it may be ascertained that, while Victoria has parted with considerably more than a third, New Zealand with nearly a third, Tasmania with more than a fourth, and New South Wales with nearly a fourth of their Crown lands, the proportion of such lands alienated in the other three colonies is very small indeed. The respective proportions are subjoined :—

PROPORTION OF THE PUBLIC ESTATE OF EACH AUSTRALASIAN COLONY ALIENATED TO THE END OF 1890.
Per cent.
1. Victoria39.75
2. New Zealand30.25
3. Tasmania27.81
4. New South Wales22.62
5. Queensland2.88
6. South Australia2.13
7. Western Australia0.90

668.

The proportion of Crown lands alienated and unalienated in the different colonies will perhaps be better realized by the aid of the following diagram :— [Diagram.]

ALLIENATED AND UNALIENATED LAND IN EACH AUSTRALIAN COLONY, 1891.

669.

It has been the custom in most of the Australasian Colonies to return the area of land laid down with permanent artificial grasses, also that lying fallow, as forming part of the land in cultivation, and this has led many to adopt an exaggerated view of the extent of land on which crops are actually being raised. Deducting these areas from the extent set down as under tillage, the following is that actually under crop in the season immediately preceding the date of the Census :— [Land under crop in Australasian Colonies.]

LAND UNDER CROP IN THE AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES, 1890-91.
Acres.
Victoria2,031,955
New South Wales852,704
Queensland224,993
South Australia2,079,098
Western Australia69,676
Total5,258,426
Tasmania294,647
New Zealand1,425,670
Grand Total6,978,743

670.

Comparing these figures with the number of acres alienated in each colony, the following results are arrived at :—

In South Asustralia 1 acre was under crop to every 6 acres alienated.
In Victoria 1 acre was under crop to every 11 acres alienated.
In New Zealand 1 acre was under crop to every 14 acres alienated.
In Tasmania 1 acre was under crop to every 16 acres alienated.
In New South Wales 1 acre was under crop to every 52 acres alienated.
Queensland 1 acre was under crop to every 55 acres alienated.
In Western Australia 1 acre was under crop to every 80 acres alienated.

671.

For the Continent of Australia as a whole the proportion was 1 acre under crop to every 18½ acres alienated, and for that Continent combined with Tasmania and New Zealand the proportion was 1 acre under crop to every 17½ acres alienated. With such small proportions of cultivation as prevail in most of the colonies, it can hardly be said that the alienated land is being put to its best possible use.

672.

The following is a statement of the excess of exports from, over imports into, Victoria during 1891 of certain agricultural and other vegetable products :— [Net exports of certain vegetable products.]

EXCESS OF EXPORTS OVER IMPORTS IN 1891 OF CERTAIN VEGETABLE PRODUCTS.
Articles.Quantity.Value.
£
Biscuit (fancy)1,171,135 lbs.18,615
Fruit, bottled and canned15,070
Fruit, pulp69,040 lbs.783
Barley27,484 centals8,794
Beanus and Peas8,469 centals4,064
Wheat2,660,714 centals853,917
Pearl Barley34 centals39
Flour929,780 centals453,298
Malt44,950 bushels11,530
Oatmeal43,682 centals31,504
Split Peas5,334 centals2,005
Onions7,533 tons32,906
Potatoes8,299 tons27,784
Vegetables, fresh8,131 cwt.114
Vegetables, preserved21,632 lbs.486
Hops72,933 lbs.
Bark5,857 tons68,082
Bran14,217 centals2,797
Hay and Chaff45,818 tons159,260
Pollard8,197 centals2,033
Total1,693,081

673.

Notwithstanding the wide area of land under cultivation and capable of being cultivated in Victoria, and the vast extent of her forests, she imports vegetable products in considerable quantity, many of which could doubtless be grown on or derived from the soil of her own territory if more enterprise were shown. The following is a statement of the excess of imports over exports of certain of such articles in 1891. [Net imports of certain vegetable products.]

EXCESS OF IMPORTS OVER EXPORTS IN 1891 OF CERTAIN VEGETABLE PRODUCTS.
Articles.Quantity.Value.
£
Arrowroot84,206 lbs.1,414
Fruit, dried856,020 lbs.16,727
Fruit, peel, candied and dried212,954 lbs.3,827
Fruit, Currants3,506,702 lbs.45,940
Fruit, Raisins1,122,297 lbs.21,748
Fruit, fresh (Oranges and Lemons)287,539 bushels100,897
Fruit, fresh other (1)4,690 bushels8,581
Jams and Preserves67,832 lbs.2,777
Almonds153,750 lbs.6,207
Walnuts36,994 lbs.766
Nuts (undefined)65,915 lbs.1,024
Maize1,897 centals1,050
Oats93,646 centals21,948
Peanuts2,732 centals2,074
Grain (undefined)162 centals95
Macaroni and Vermicelli89,116 lbs.1,518
Maizena and Cornflour183,137 lbs.3,789
Semolina44 centals72
Vegetables, bottled3,706 doz. pts.1,816
Vegetables, salted110 cwt.86
Chicory31,728 lbs.432
Ginger71,274 lbs.852
Hops496
Mustard238,683 lbs.11,590
Opium15,380 lbs.30,871
Perfumery6,692
Pickles2,149
Sauces2,595 doz. pts.5,975
Tobacco, Cigars, and Snuff2,007,344 lbs.200,715
Cork231,554 lbs.14,174
Firewood2,852 tons1,584
Flax (phormium)556 tons8,495
Gum110 tons4,702
Hemp1,241 tons44,635
Jute90 tons1,008
Linseed Meal347,609 lbs.1,848
Millet, Broom Corn, &c.360 tons7,333
Seeds (Canary, Grass, Clover, &c.)24,212
Starch459,516 lbs.5,586
Tares14 centals5
Timber856,487
Oil, Almond45 gallons34
Oil, Castor392,770 gallons51,297
Oil, Colza14,967 gallons2,153
Oil, Linseed348,682 gallons39,897
Oil, Olive18,762gallons3,546
Oil, Salad40,043 gallons10,910
Oil, Seed2,983 gallons378
Oil, Vegetable2,724 gallons534
Total1,580,946
[1 Not including bananas.]

674.

The difference between the net value of the imports of certain vegetable products, as shown in this table, and that of the exports of certain other of such products, as shown in the previous one, is only £112,135 in favour of the exports, but if timber should not be taken into account, the difference, also in favour of exports, would be £968,622.

675.

It will be noticed that neither wine, spirits, beer, cider, nor vinegar is included amongst the articles named in the table. In the case of each of these the value of the imports exceeded that of the exports, viz., by £60,253 in the case of wine, £369,116 in that of spirits, £242,170 in that of beer, £751 in that of cider, and £9,455 in that of vinegar. The sum of these is £681,745, which, added to the total in the table, gives an amount of £2,262,691 as the value of the net imports of certain products derived either directly or indirectly from the soil. With knowledge and enterprise most of these articles might have been raised or manufactured in Victoria to the manifest advantage of the colony. [Net imports of wine, spirits, beer, cider, and vinegar.]

OCCUPATIONS OF THE PEOPLE.

676.

The inquiry respecting the occupations of the people is one of the most important of those made at the Census, yet it is the most difficult to deal with, and the one which often affords the least satisfactory results after being completed. [Occupations, Table LXI. et seq.]

677.

The subject received special consideration at the hands of the Statistical Conference to which allusion has more than once been made, and it was resolved to make important changes in the methods adopted on previous occasions. [Changes in mode of classifying occupations.]

678.

The form in accordance with which the Victorian tables were constructed in 1871 and 1881 was based upon a system of classification originally devised by the late Dr. Farr, C.B., F.R.S., of the General Register Office ; London, for use in connexion with the Census of England and Wales, modifications having been made in it by my-self at the former period in order to render it suitable to the circumstances of the Australasian colonies. Following the example set by Victoria in 1871, the form thus modified was adopted in 1881 in all the colonies of the group except New South Wales. The method is accurate and scientific, and, when introduced by Farr, was much in advance of any classification which had been previously attempted in the United Kingdom or elsewhere ; with some slight variations it has been used in compiling the Census of England and Wales ever since it was inaugurated in 1851.

679.

It had, however, certain defects which were recognised by Farr, but were considered by him too formidable to cope with.

*

These defects could only be met by the insertion of special provisions in the Householder's Schedule, in the preparation of which it is probable that Farr had no voice.

The Census Conference referred to, however, resolved to attempt to overcome them, and has, I believe, been fairly successful in accomplishing that object.

680.

So far as the commercial and manufacturing members of the community were concerned, Farr's system was based on a consideration of the materials dealt in

or worked upon, but it was deemed by him impossible to separate the dealers from the workers. Thus those who sold boots and shoes, clothes, or millinery, but did not manufacture any such articles, were classed with shoemakers, tailors, dressmakers, and others who did do so under the head of " dealers and workers in dress ;" those who dealt in wool, leather, or hides were classed with fellmongers and tanners under the head of " dealers and workers in animal matters ;" those who kept butchers' shops but did not slaughter any animals were classed with slaughtermen under the head of " dealers and workers in animal food ;" wine, beer, and spirit merchants were classed with brewers and distillers under the head of " dealers and workers in drinks and stimulants ;" and so on in the case of a number of other trades.

681.

The Conference determined to meet this difficulty by placing a special column in the Householder's Schedule in which persons might enter the letter " D" or " M", as the case might be, to signify whether they were dealers or manufacturers. It was foreseen that in many cases both letters would be inserted to indicate that the individual respecting whom the entry was made occupied both positions, which was no doubt the case as, goods being made to sell, he who makes them must be, in a certain sense, a dealer as well as a manufacturer. On this point it was decided that, in tabulating the returns, when the two letters occurred the letter indicating the manufacturer should, for obvious reasons, have the preference, whilst that indicating the dealer should, in such case, be ignored.

682.

It was, moreover, considered by Farr that, except in the case of domestic servants, farm labourers, and a few other callings, it would be impossible to separate the employed from the employers, as almost every grocer's assistant would not improperly be returned as a grocer, every tailor's or bootmaker's journeyman would be returned as a tailor or a bootmaker, as the case may be, and there would similarly be an absence of distinction between masters and men in the case of other trades ; it was therefore determined by the Conference to place a special column in the schedule wherein the person making the entries should write the letter " E" for employer, " O" if working on own account without employing others, " W" if in receipt of wages or salary, and " U" if unemployed or out of work during the week preceding the day on which the Census was taken.

683.

These were the two main points in which the system adopted in connexion with the occupations differed from Farr's modified system used at former Censuses, and it is satisfactory to be able to state that, so far as Victoria is concerned, and I believe also in the case of most of the other Australasian colonies, the changes referred to were effected with marked success. There is always a danger of some misapprehension occurring when any novelty is introduced in the taking of a Census, but it appears that, on the present occasion, what was required was in most instances readily understood both by the sub-enumerators and the public, and that, with a few exceptions, the new entries were correctly made. If the same system should be carried out at the next Census, it may reasonably be expected that even greater accuracy will be achieved.

684.

In tabulating the Census returns it has hitherto been the custom to include in Class I., under the head of Government officers, all persons known to be employed by the State except those connected with the administration of the law

and those engaged in railway or telegraph service. Owing to these exceptions, also in consequence of professional men, clerks, draughtsmen, &c., in Government employment often merely entering their profession or status without stating they were connected with the Government, the Census list was always imperfect ; and it was consequently decided by the Conference that no attempt should be made to give a complete statement of public officers from the Census returns ; but that all who were returned as performing duties of a special, technical, or professional nature should be classed according to their employment without reference to their official position, and that those only should be classed as Government officers who were attached to departments in which the work was mainly administrative or clerical, or who returned themselves simply as " civil servants," " Government or public officers," &c., without any reference to the department in which they served or their position therein. The same system was also to a certain extent carried out in regard to officers of municipal government—engineers, surveyors, and draughtsmen in that service being classed according to their professions, not as municipal officers.

685.

But although a complete account of the number of public officers was not, and could not be, compiled from the Census schedules, such an account, together with particulars of the salaries paid, has been obtained for the different Departments of the State in regard to Victoria, New South Wales, and Queensland, and will be given later on.

*

See paragraph 758et seq., post.

686.

Another important change in the Census tabulation was made in reference to the wives and grown-up daughters of farmers, all of whom at previous Censuses were tabulated as engaged in agricultural pursuits unless some other occupation was entered. Although no doubt the female relatives of farmers, if living on the farm, attend, as a rule, to the lighter duties of the poultry-yard and dairy, it was felt by the Conference that the statement that so many females were engaged in agricultural pursuits would create an impression elsewhere that women were in the habit of working in the fields as they are in some of the older countries of the world, but certainly are not in Australia. It was therefore decided not to class any women as engaged in agricultural pursuits except those respecting whom words were entered expressing that they were so occupied, the others to be classed in the same way as other women respecting whom no employment was entered—under the head of " Domestic Duties."

687.

In 1871 and 1881, so far as Victoria was concerned, the occupations of males and females under and over 20 years of age were alone distinguished in the returns, but on this occasion, in pursuance of a suggestion made by the Registrar-General of England, the persons following the different callings have been grouped, as in England and Wales, in seven periods of age, viz. :—Under 5 years, 5 to 15 years, 15 to 20 years, 20 to 25 years, 25 to 45 years, 45 to 65 years, and 65 years and upwards.

688.

In the following diagram the relative importance, numerically, of the various occupations followed by the people of Victoria is demonstrated by means of spaces corresponding in size with the number of persons engaged in the respective trades or callings represented by the groups to which the spaces refer :— [Diagram.]

OCCUPATIONS IN VICTORIA, 1891.

689.

As on former occasions, the inhabitants of the colony have been grouped according to their occupations, in classes, orders, and sub-orders ; but, as might be expected, the separation of the traders from the workers, which has been already referred to, has caused the tables to be considerably more lengthy than heretofore. The classes now number 7 instead of 6, the orders 25 instead of 15, and the sub-orders 107 instead of 62, whilst the specific occupations tabulated number 561 instead of 380. The latter are still further subdivided, so that, in all, the names of nearly 1,200 distinct callings are shown, together with the number of males and females following each calling. [Classes, orders, and sub-orders.]

690.

All of the classes, orders, and sub-orders contain males, and all of the classes and orders contain females. Twelve of the sub-orders, however, contain no female, viz., those embracing persons ministering to defence, and to engineering, surveying, and architecture ; persons dealing in type, designs, medals and dies, in watches, clocks, and scientific instruments, in arms and explosives, in harness, saddlery, and leatherware, and in animal waste products ; speculators in chance events ; workers in musical instruments, in equipment for sports and games, and in ships and boats ; and persons engaged in forestry and acquiring the products of natural vegetation.

691.

As recommended by the Conference, the occupations of the people have been tabulated omitting the Chinese and Aborigines. Unless otherwise stated, therefore, the following paragraphs relate to the population exclusive of members of those two races. The occupations of the Chinese and Aborigines, however, have been tabulated separately, and will be referred to later on. [Chinese and Aborigines omitted.]

692.

Exclusive of the Chinese and Aborigines, the population amounted to 1,130,463, viz., 589,317 males and 541,146 females ; there were, moreover, 6,686 persons, viz., 5,265 males and 1,421 females, whose occupations were not returned. If these also be excluded, the total will be reduced to 1,123,777, viz., 584,052 males and 539,725 females. The last-named numbers will be those generally used when the occupations are being dealt with in the course of this report.

693.

The following is a statement of the occupations of the people divided into seven classes :— [Occupations in classes. Tables LXIV, and LXIX.]

OCCUPATIONS OF MALES AND FEMALES, 1891.—CLASSES. (Exclusive of Chinese and Aborigines and of those whose occupations were not specified.)
Class.Occupations.Males.Females.Total.
Numbers.Proportions per 1,000.Numbers.Proportions per 1,000.Numbers.Proportions per 1,000.
I.Professional19,90634.089,72518.0229,63126.37
II.Domestic14,54924.9142,43178.6256,98050.70
III.Commercial89,208152.749,26417.1698,47287.63
IV.Industrial138,465237.0828,66253.11167,127148.72
V.Primary Producers113.135193.7110,86120.12123,996110.34
VI.Indefinite4,4857.6813,28624.6117,77115.81
VII.Dependents204,304349.80425,496788.36629,800560.43
Total of Specified Occupations584,0521000.00539,7251000.001,123,7771000.00

694.

Whilst the first six of these classes represent the breadwinning portion of the population, the seventh class represents the dependents. The following is a short description of the contents of each class :—

Class I.—Professional—

Embraces persons, not otherwise classed, engaged in the government and defence of the country, in maintaining law and order, or in satisfying the moral, intellectual, and social wants of its inhabitants.

Class II.—Domestic—

Embraces persons engaged in the supply of board and lodging, or in rendering personal services for which payment is usually made.

Class III.—Commercial.—

Embraces persons engaged in pursuits connected with the purchase, sale, exchange, hire, custody, or security of money, land, and goods ; or with the conveyance, distribution, and delivery of passengers, goods, or communications.

Class IV.—Industrial.—

Embraces persons, not otherwise classed, engaged in works or specialities connected with the construction, modification, or alteration of materials, so as to render them more suitable for the use of man.

Class V.—Primary Producers.—

Embraces persons mainly engaged in the cultivation or acquisition of food products, or in obtaining other raw materials from natural sources.

Class VI.—Indefinite.—

Embraces persons living upon incomes awarded for services rendered at some previous period, or upon fixed incomes derived from moneys invested.

Class VII.—Dependents.—

Embraces wives, relatives, and others employed, if employed at all, in household or other pursuits for which payment is not usually made ; also children and others being educated, and persons supported by public or private charity or detained in penal institutions.

695.

The persons grouped in the third or Commercial class may be termed " Distributers," those in the fourth or Industrial class " Modifiers," and those in the fifth class " Producers." The sum of the numbers in the fourth and fifth classes is 291,123, and there being 98,472 in the third class, it follows that there were 34 distributers or traders to every 100 modifiers and producers. [Distributers, modifiers, and producers.]

696.

It is shown by the table that in every 1,000 of the population 26 belonged to the Professional Class, 51 to the Domestic Class, 88 to the Commercial Class, 149 to the Industrial Class, 110 to the Primary Producing Class, 16 to the Indefinite Class, and 560 to the Class of Dependents. [Proportions of persons in each class.]

697.

The Professional, Domestic, and Commercial Classes together contained 185,083 persons. These do not create wealth, but either distribute it or render services for which realized wealth is paid. The Industrial and Primary Producing Classes—which are those which create wealth—together contained 291,123 persons, or 106,040 more than the first three, the first three, the proportion being 64 of the former to every 100 of the latter. [Distributers and creators of wealth.]

698.

In the Professional, Commercial, Industrial, and Primary Producing Classes males greatly exceeded females, but in the Domestic, Indefinite, and Dependent Classes females were much the more numerous. [Males and females in each class.]

699.

In the Indefinite Class there were only 4,485 males and as many as 13,286 females. This class relates almost entirely to persons of independent means, amongst whom, in consequence of there being so many widows living on incomes (probably for the most part of small amount), females greatly preponderated. [Independent means.]

700.

The classes just referred to are divided into the orders named in the following table, in which the number of males and females in each order and their proportions to the total of their respective sexes are also shown :— [Occupations in orders. Tables LXV. and LXX.]

OCCUPATIONS OF MALES AND FEMALES, 1891.—ORDERS. (Exclusive of Chinese and Aborigines and of those whose occupations were not specified.)
Class.Order.Occupations.Males.Females.Total.
Numbers.Proportions per 1,000.Numbers.Proportions per 1,000.Numbers.Proportions per 1,000.
I.1Ministering to Government, law, and order (1)6,77111.591690.316,9406.18
2Ministering to religion, charity, science, &c.13,13522.499,55617.7122,69120.19
II.3Ministering to board, lodging, and attendance14,54924.9142,43178.6256,98050.70
III.4Dealing in money and real property8,13513.931,1412.119,2768.25
5Dealing in art and mechanic productions2,1013.604130.762,5142.24
6Dealing in textile fabrics, dress, and fibrous articles5,1578.839001.676,0575.39
7Dealing in food, drinks, groceries, narcotics, and stimulants12,72721.791,4012.6014,12812.57
8Dealing in animals, animal and vegetable substances4,4527.622690.504,7214.21
9Dealing in minerals and metals1,8943.24650.121,9591.74
10Dealing in fuel and light1,6472.82170.031,6641.48
11General and undefined dealers, merchants, shop-keepers, clerks22,83239.093,5076.5026,33923.44
12Engaged in storage3830.6670.013900.35
13Carriers of passengers, goods, letters, and messages29,88051.161,5442.8631,42427.96
IV.14Working in art and mechanic productions27,88047.731,0241.9028,90425.72
15Working in textile fabrics, dress, and fibrous articles10,92818.7126,48749.0837,41533.29
16Working in food, drinks, narcotics, and stimulants7,17812.294290.797,6076.77
17Working in animal and vegetable substances6,38210.932890.546,6715.94
18Working in minerals and metals14,33024.54640.1214,39412.81
19Working in fuel, light, and energy1,0201.7521,0220.91
20Working in buildings, railways, roads, and earthworks33,14456.75180.0333,16229.51
21Undefined mechanical operations (chiefly labourers)37,60364.383490.6537,95233.77
V.22Engaged on land and about animals113,135193.7110,86120.12123,996110.34
VI.23Of independent means4,4857.6813,28624.6117,77115.81
VII.24Performing household duties and being educated197,728338.54420,935779.91618,663550.52
25Dependent on charity or in prison6,57611.264,5618.4511,1379.91
Total of Specified Occupations584,0521000.00539,7251000.001,123,7771000.00
[1 See paragraph 684, ante.]

701.

The names of the various orders admit of the following extended definition :—

ORDERS.

  1. Persons engaged in government (not otherwise classed) or in defence, law, or protection.

  2. Persons ministering to religion, charity, health, education, art, science, or amusements.

  3. Persons engaged in the supply of board and lodging, or in rendering personal service for which remuneration is usually paid.

  4. Persons who perform offices in connexion with the exchange, valuation, insurance, lease, loan, or custody of money or real property.

  5. Persons dealing in art and mechanic productions in which matters of various kinds are employed in combination.

  6. Persons dealing in textile fabrics, dress, or fibrous articles.

  7. Persons dealing in food, drinks, groceries, narcotics, or stimulants.

  8. Persons dealing in animals, or animals, or vegetable substances not used for food.

  9. Persons dealing in minerals, mineral substances, or metals.

  10. Persons dealing in substances mainly used for fuel and light.

  11. General and undefined dealers, and speculators on chance events.

  12. Persons engaged in storage.

  13. Carriers of persons, goods, letters, or messages.

  14. Persons engaged in the manufacture of, or other processes relating to, art and mechanic productions, in which materials of various kinds are employed in combination.

  15. Persons engaged in the manufacture of, or other processes relating to, textile fabrics, dress, or fibrous articles.

  16. Persons engaged in the manufacture of, or other processes relating to, food, drinks, narcotics, or stimulants.

  17. Persons engaged in manufacturing, or otherwise treating, animal and vegetable substances.

  18. Persons engaged in manufacturing relating to minerals, mineral substances, or metals.

  19. Persons engaged in converting coal and other substances to purposes of heat, light, or energy.

  20. Persons engaged in the construction or repair of buildings, railways, roads, docks, canals, and earthworks, or in the disposal of dead matter and refuse.

  21. Persons engaged in mechanical operations or labour, the nature of which is undefined.

  22. Persons engaged in cultivating land, breeding or rearing, preserving, capturing, or destroying animals, or obtaining raw products from natural sources.

  23. Persons not stated to have any fixed occupation but apparently living on incomes, also persons whose pursuits were imperfectly described.

  24. Persons engaged, if engaged at all, in household duties or being educated.

  25. Persons dependent upon the State or upon public or private support.

702.

The final grouping of the occupations is into sub-orders. The following is a list of these, together with a statement of the number of males and females following the various occupations placed in each sub-order :— [Occupations in sub-orders and specific occupations. Tables LXVI., LXVII., LXXI., and LXXII.]

OCCUPATIONS OF MALES AND FEMALES, 1891.—SUB-ORDERS AND DISTINCT CALLINGS.(1) (Exclusive of Chinese and Aborigines, and of those whose occupations were not specified)
M.F.
Order 1, Sub-order 1.—Ministering to General Government.*
Aborigines department—officer of3
Aboriginal station officer11
Accountant—Government service (undefined)67
Accountants—Royal Mint †1
Audit Commissioner, and officers in department21
Bailiff—Crown lands21
Chairman of committees, Legislative Assembly (no other occupation stated)1
Chief Secretary's office—officer of11
Crown Lands department officer (not surveyor or draughtsman)80
Customs—officer of department of297
Distilleries department—officer of4
Excise department—officer of18
Executive Council—officer of3
Factories and shops—inspector of, and officer of department161
Government clerk, public officer, civil servant (undefined)58034
Government messenger56
Governor, His Excellency the1
Imperial pensions—paymaster of3
Inspector of explosives‡2
Legislative Assembly and Council—officer of15
Member of Parliament (no other occupation stated)15
Office-keeper (Government service)2
Premier's department—officer of1
Private secretary to Governor1
Public Service Board—member of officer of12
Public Works department—officer of (not professional man)82
Receiver and paymaster15
Registrar—deputy or electoral5626
Registrar-General's department—officer of12
Speaker, Legislative Assembly1
Storekeeper (Government)10
Treasury department—officer of462
Water bailiff6
Total1,45866
[* See paragraph 684, ante.] [† Should have been included with mint officers, Order 18, Sub-order 2, post.] [‡ Should have been placed in Order 5, Sub-order 9, post.] [1 For an alphabetical list of the occupations, see Table LXI., post.]
OCCUPATIONS, 1891.—SUB-ORDERS AND DISTINCT CALLINGS—continued.,
M.F.
Order 1, Sub-order 2.madash;Ministering to General Government.*
Borough, city, corporation, municipal, shire—officer (undefined)90
Cattle-yard inspector2
Collector—rates83
Corporation municipal labourer108
Inspector—markets9
Inspector—nuisances33
Inspector—weights and measures7
Local body—servant of7
Messenger—local council1
Office keeper—town, shire hall, &c.35
Poundkeeper503
Shire councillor (no other occupation stated)1
Shire secretary, officer1492
Shire inspector2
Shire overseer1
Town clerk, councilor, crier68
Treasurer—city, town, borough4
Valuator (municipal)4
Weighbridge keeper, clerk, inspector (municipal officer)192
Total64112
Order 1, Sub-order 3.—Ministering to Defence.
Defence department—officer of4
Navy officer in actual service8
Navy petty officer, sailor, stoker, servant, in actual service104
Army officer in acutual service24
Army non-commisioned officer, private in actual service313
Drill instructor (military)36
Marker (rifle butts)2
Militia officer, man (no other occupation stated)11
Naval reserve (no other occupation stated)6
Officer—volunteers (no other occupation stated)2
Storekeeper—military or naval3
Total513
Order 1, Sub-order 4.—Ministering to Law and Order.
Law department—officer of63
Judge16
Bailiff, law court officer39
Clerk of courts, petty sessions73
Law-court crier2
Registrar of law courts2
Attorney13
Barrister170
Conveyancer12
Examiner of titles6
Lawyer (undefined)19
Notary public7
Solicitor516
Queen's counsel2
Articled clerk109
Law clerk9526
Law student16
Constable1,478
Detective officer21
Police inspector10
Railway police1
Superintendent of constabulary6
Gaol officer, warder, servant, gaoler35085
Governor of gaol3
Penal department—officer of (undefined)98
Reformatory officer, servant4
Commissioner for taking affidavits (not lawyer)2
Detective—private5
Engrosser, engrossing clerk8
Judge's associate5
Justice of the peace, J.P. (no other occupation stated)6
Law agent5
Law stationer22
Official agent6
Parliamentary agent1
Police magistrate16
Private inquiry office—proprietor, clerk2
Process server2
Sheriff, sheriff's officer, and department30
Titles office—officer of, titles agent58
Warden (gold-fields)3
Total4,15991
Order 2, Sub-order 1.—Ministering to Religion.
Anglican clergyman22
Archbishop1
Archdeacon1
Baptist minister32
Bible Christian minister4
Bishop5
Chaplain (Melbourne General Cemetery)1
Clergyman (undefined)653
Clergyman (irregular)14
Congregational minister6
Dean1
Doctor of divinity1
Hebrew rabbi8
Incumbent (undefined)5
Independent minister2
Lutheran pastor, minister6
Methodist minister3
Minister of religion (undefined)973
Presbyterian minister101
Priest (probably Roman Catholic)141
Primitive Methodist minister12
Wesleyan minister113
City missionary7
Lay reader, reader (Church of England)281
Local preacher3
Occasional preacher (no other occupation stated)2
Theological student19
Church officer525
Nun236
Superioress of convent4
Bible reader217
Chapel-keeper5
Chinese catechist1
Chorister41
District visitor1
Evangelist24
Mission agent (not clergyman), missionary, missionary society officer6710
Probationer (foreign mission)1
Carried forward1,443279
OCCUPATIONS, 1891.—SUB-ORDERS AND DISTINCT CALLINGS—continued.,
M.F.
Order 2, Sub-order 1.—Ministering to Religion—continued.
Brought forward1,443279
Diocesan Registrar, officer2
Salvation Army officer199149
Scripture reader2
Sexton, sextoness551
Young Men's, Women's—Christian Association officer22
Total1,703431
Order 2, Sub-order 2.—Ministering to Charity.
Charity department—officer of41
Attendant, charitable institution (not hospital)180
Benevolent society—officer, clerk82
Blind asylum—officer of12
Charitable institution—officer, servant, attendant12
Cook (charitable institution)1719
Deaf and dumb asylum officer11
Lunatic asylum officer (not medical man), attendant, servant63169
Refuge—matron, officer of1
Warder, charitable institution (not hospital)19029
Sister of charity or mercy, little sister of the poor71
Total297375
Order 2, Sub-order 3.—Ministering to Health.
Health department—officer of (not medical man)9
Medical practitioner (legally qualified)7761
Aurist (not qualified medical man)4
Electro-magnetizer (magnetizer)31
Hydropathist (not qualified medical man)6
Masseur, masseuse519
Medical botanist, clairvoyant, galvanist, herbalist, mesmerist, psychopathist506
Medical assistant (not qualified medical man)21
Medium (healing)2
Oculist (not qualified medical man)7
Specialist (medical, not qualified medical man)2
Surgeon's assistant (not qualified)2
Medical student1238
Dentist2266
Pharmaceutical chemist, druggist1,03226
Hospital officer, attendant (not medical man)7486
Hospital nurse4266
Inebriate asylum officer (not medical man)1
Midwife, monthly nurse930
Sick nurse (not hospital)9615
Veterinary surgeon71
Chiropodist5
Medical agent1
Patent medicine vendor8
Proprietor of private hospital3
Wet nurse5
Total2,4201,975
Order 2, Sub-order 4.—Ministering to Literature.
Author, editor, journalist50628
Reporter, shorthand writer1016
Amanuensis—literary1
Interpreter (translator)61
Lecturer (not university, college, &c.)104
Literary society—officer of2
University graduate (no occupation stated)82
Total63441
Order 2, Sub-order 5.—Ministering to Science.
Statistical department—officer of, statistician15
Observatory—officer of, astronomer, meteorologist9
Botanical department—officer of, botanist11
Analytical chemist22
Assayer, metallurgist55
Geologist, mineralogist8
Agricultural chemist6
Curator of museum4
Explorer2
Entomologist1
Geographical society—officer of2
Irrigationist11
Laboratory assistant2
Naturalist4
Pathologist (Agricultural department)1
Philosopher1
Physiognomist1
Phrenologist111
Science—teacher of (not university)2
Scientific society—officer of2
Telescope exhibitor2
Total1721
Order 2, Sub-order 6.—Ministering to Engineering, Surveying, and Architecture.
Architect600
Civil engineer427
Consulting mechanical engineer23
Electrical engineer, electrician (not connected with telegraph or telephone service)65
Surveyor404
Chainman to surveyor136
Land Surveyor's assistant (not surveyor)7
Civil engineer's draughtsman1
Draughtsman (undefined)270
Lithographic draughtsman10
Railway draughtsman11
Building surveyor10
Engineering student13
Surveyor—cadet, pupil, labourer to ditto81
Total2,058
Order 2, Sub-order 7.—Ministering to Education.
Education department—officer of893
University, college—professor, lecturer, demonstrator7015
School master, mistress, teacher1,1962,171
Tutor, governess1,1792,268
Carried forward2,53457
OCCUPATIONS, 1891.—SUB-ORDERS AND DISTINCT CALLINGS—continued.,
M.F.
Order 2, Sub-order 7.—Ministering to Education—continued.
Brought forward2,5344,457
Astronomy—teacher of2
Agriculture—professor of1
Boxing—teacher of5
Calisthenics—teacher of6
Chemistry—teacher of (not university)1
Classics—teacher of (not university)2
Dancing—teacher of108
Elocution—teacher of38
French—teacher of211
German—teacher of1
Gymnastics—teacher of91
Languages (undefined), teacher of3648
Mathematics—teacher of (not university)1
Philosophy—teacher of (not university)1
Physical science—teacher of (not university)11
Riding master, mistress31
Shorthand—teacher of26
Swimming—teacher of12
Writing—teacher of3
Deaf and dumb asylum—teacher in1
Industrial schools—teacher in2
Registrar of university1
Scholastic agent21
School of mines—teacher in71
Truant officer331
Total2,6934,541
Order 2, Sub-order 8.—Ministering to Fine Arts.
Artist, painter245178
Sculptor44
Engraver—metal, stone149
Engraver—(undefined)2
Line engraver221
Seal engraver2
Wood engraver18
Photographer, photographic colourist415157
School of design—lecturer at ; art teacher1941
Art student840
Enameller151
Art gallery attendant11
Artists' model2
Heraldic painter191
Glass stainer381
Total1,194424
Order 2, Sub-order 9.—Ministering to Music.
Musician, vocalist556148
Music—teacher of2221,131
Pianoforte teacher2
Singing professor, teacher13286
Music composer31
Music copyist1
Organ blower1
Organ grinder (hand-organ player)5
Student of music317
Total8061,583
Order 2, Sub-order 10.—Ministering to Amusements.
Actor, actress163170
Call boy2
Opera impresario, lessee, &c.10
Carried forward175170
Brought forward175170
Property man (theatre)4
Stage carpenter, machinist19
Theatre proprietor, lessee, manager186
Theatre ticket taker23
Caretaker, racecourse1
Handicapper3
Jockey474
Race club official11
Bowling-green proprietor, keeper, servant2
Cricket-ground keeper, cricketer7
Professional baseballer, billiard player, bowler4
Skating-rink proprietor, attendant, professional skater43
Billiard-table proprietor, keeper, marker2801
Acrobat3
Athlete19
Circus proprietor, manager, rider, attendant33
Check taker (undefined)2
Clairvoyant (not medical)1
Cyclist2
Equestrienne (circus rider)1
Exhibition—assistant at33
Machinist (stage or theatrical)10
Merry-go-round proprietor, assistant5
Monster1
Pedestrian (professional)19
Professional (undefined)4
Pugilist5
Shooting-gallery proprietor, assistant5
Show keeper, proprietor, assistant20
Ventriloquist2
Total1,158185
Order 3, Sub-order 1.—Engaged in Boarding, Lodging, and Entertaining.
Hotel-keeper ; wife assisting2,9531,331
Coffee palace, house—keeper, manager, secretary ; wife assisting3823
Boarding, lodging house—keeper ; wife assisting2591,646
Restaurant, eating-house—keeper ; wife assisting11376
Club-house manager, secretary12
Boarding children5
Caterer3814
Hotel clerk11
Hotel runner1
Oyster-room proprietor, assistant535
Sailors' home officer1
Tea gardens proprietor, manager2
Total3,4793,102
Order 3, Sub-order 2.—Engaged in Attendance.
Servants' registry-office keeper, assistant652
Housekeeper302,877
Lady help, lady's companion455
Attendance—engaged in11
Butler48
Coachman380
Cook (domestic servant)8652,190
Footman17
Carried forward1,3575,574
OCCUPATIONS, 1891.—SUB-ORDERS AND DISTINCT CALLINGS—continued.,
M.F.
Order 3, Sub-order 2.—Engaged in Attendance—continued.
Brought forward1,3575,574
Gardener7604
General or undefined servant1,14615,262
Groom2,810
Housemaid7,809
Kitchenmaid (domestic servant)38
Lady's maid71
Laundress (domestic servant)1,447
Nursemaid2,594
Page21
Parlour maid279
Still-room maid6
Valet9
Barman, barmaid390536
Boots2111
Butler (hotel, club, eating-house)5
Cellarman (hotel, club, eating-house)12568
Chambermaid
Club-house servant11
Coffee-palace, house servant2
Cook (hotel, club, or eating-house servant)2591,383
Hotel, club, &c., servant (undefined)1,5451,628
Kitchenmaid (hotel, club, or eating-house)57
Laundress (hotel, &c.)25
Ostler15
Pantryman4
Porter, night porter (club, hotel, &c.)94
Runner—boarding-house2
Scullery maid, scullion (undefined)4
Waiter, waitress (hotel, club, &c.)467833
Office keeper, cleaner1776
Charwoman442
Bath keeper, attendant3012
Professed cook (not servant)94158
Laundry keeper, assistant ; washerwoman, mangler103982
Hairdresser, barber1,41917
Shoeblack1
Arcade beadle, servant11
State school caretaker12
College servant34
Cook to party of men (diggers, drovers, surveyors)1082
Hall cleaner, keeper, porter (not Government or municipal)523
Janitor (undefined)21
Lodge keeper1
Porter at university4
Tourists' guide2
Total11,07039,329
Order 4, Sub-order 1.—Engaged in Banking and Finance.
Capitalist687175
Banker, bank manager, officer, clerk2,50314
Building society, deposit bank—manager, secretary, officer, clerk48
Money lender, broker, bill discounter13
Share, stock—broker, dealer, jobber, speculator6645
Pawnbroker11415
Secretary financial company2
Stock exchange officer3
Total4,034209
Order 4, Sub-order 2.—Engaged in Insurance and Valuation.
Insurace company manager, officer, clerk3153
Insurance agent, canvasser2059
Actuary, average stater24
Accountant (professional), auditor67
Underwriter6
Official or trade assignee26
Auctioner, appraiser, valuer6063
Friendly, benefit society—officer of93
Fire brigade officer, member (no occupation stated)18
Surveyor, building society1
Surveyor, insurance company1
Total1,27818
Order 4, Sub-order 3.—Dealing in Real Property.
Land, house—proprietor, speculator, buyer, seller2,271903
Land, house estate—agent, factor, rent collector5237
Hotel broker17
Total2,811910
Order 4, Sub-order 4.—Dealing in Patents and Trade Marks.
Patents and trade-marks department, officer of11
Patent, trade-mark agent14
Total124
Order 5, Sub-order 1.—Dealing in Books and Publications.
Library officer, attendant7818
Mechanics' or undefined institute—officer, attendant66
Parliamentary library—officer of2
Circulating library keeper, attendant1
Bookseller34065
Book hawker, canvasser64
News agent19933
Newspaper proprietor, publisher, seller, &c.3415
Advertiser, advertising agent54
Bill sticker, distributer33
Publisher593
Total1,119134
Order 5, Sub-order 2.—Dealing in Musical Instruments.
Musical instrument importer, agent, seller, dealer422
Order 5, Sub-order 3.—Dealing in Prints, Pictures, and Art Materials.
Picture dealer101
Print, map—dealer2
Photographic materials—importer, dealer102
Art material importer, dealer6
Total283
OCCUPATIONS, 1891.—SUB-ORDERS AND DISTINCT CALLINGS—continued.
M.F.
Order 5, Sub-order 4.—Dealing in Ornaments and Minor Art Products.
Picture-frame dealer232
Basket, wickerware—seller11
Brush, broom—dealer2
Fancy goods dealer119200
Total145203
Order 5, Sub-order 5.—Dealing in Equipment for Sports and Games.
Toy-shop keeper, toy dealer14
Cricket, football, tennis, &c., materials—dealer, seller3
Total44
Order 5, Sub-order 6.—Dealing in Type, Designs, Medals, and Dies.
Dealer in printers' materials21
Order 5, Sub-order 7.—Dealing in Watches, Clocks, and Scientific Instruments.
Watch, clock—importer, dealer69
Philosophical instrument importer, dealer9
Total78
Order 5. Sub-order 8.—Dealing in Surgical Instruments and Appliances.
Surgical instruments and appliances dealer41
Order 5, Sub-order 9.—Dealing in Arms and Explosives.
Arms, explosives, fireworks—importer, agent, dealer1
Order 5, Sub-order 10.—Dealing in Machinery, Implements, and Tools.
Engine, machinery, implement—importer, agent, dealer44
Sewing machine importer, agent, dealer445
Tool, cutlery—importer, agent, dealer131
Total1016
Order 5, Sub-order 11.—Dealing in Carriages and Vehicles.
Carriage, waggon, cart—dealer3
Perambulator, wheel chair, bicycle—dealer5
Coachmakers' sundries—importer, dealer11
Total91
Order 5, Sub-order 12.—Dealing in Harness, Saddlery, and Leatherware.
Harness, saddlery—dealer8
Saddlers' ironmongery dealer11
Leatherware dealer6
Total25
Order 5, Sub-order 13.—Dealing in Ships, Boats, and their Equipment.
Ship chandler, ships' stores dealer783
Ship's compass adjuster1
Total793
Order 5, Sub-order 14.—Dealing in House Fittings.
Colour dealer, colourman82
Oilman and assistants631
Paperhangings—dealer in78
Gasfittings dealer5
Total8311
Order 5, Sub-order 15.—Dealing in Furniture.
Furniture importer, dealer35344
Order 5, Sub-order 16.—Dealing in Chemicals and By-products.
Chemicals—dealer in5
Perfumer11
Salt agent, dealer, merchant3
Total91
Order 6, Sub-order 1.—Dealing in Textile Fabrics.
Manchester warehouse man, woman1,49373
Linen, woollen—draper ; draper2,894643
Silk dealer, mercer, broker2
Carpet dealer, warehouseman12
Cashier—draper's4526
Gold lace importer, dealer2
Lace dealer2
Total4,448744
Order 6, Sub-order 2.—Dealing in Dress.
Outfitter, clothes dealer, slop seller17618
Hosier, haberdasher, glover2310
Hat, cap, bonnet—dealer, seller5310
Shoe, boot—dealer, seller42893
Fur dealer, opossum-rug seller21
Umbrella, parasol, stick—dealer62
Secondhand clothes dealer2
Boot protector dealer1
Corset dealer13
Total690139
Order 6, Sub-order 3.—Dealing in Fibrous Materials and Fabrics.
Rope, cord—dealer1
Canvas, sail cloth—dealer1
Tent, tarpaulin—dealer415
Sacking, sack, bag—dealer62
Flax, hemp, twine, net—dealer7
Total1917

NOTE.—For inspector of explosives, see Order 1, Sub-order 1,ante.

OCCUPATIONS, 1891.—SUB-ORDERS AND DISTINCT CALLINGS—continued.
M.F.
Order 7, Sub-order 1.—Dealing in Animal Food.
Milk, dairy produce—seller, salesman, agent66691
Cheesemonger, butter seller145
Butcher, meat salesman ; wife, son, and daughter assisting5,113112
Preserved or salt provision dealer703
Poulterer ; game, rabbit—dealer, hawker11512
Fishmonger, fish salesman, hawker2388
Oyster, shellfish—dealer, hawker102
Egg dealer, merchant11
Pork-shop keeper and assistant11
Total6,238234
Order 7, Sub-order 2.—Dealing in Vegetable Food.
Grain, flour, meal—merchant, dealer2925
Bread, biscuit—dealer43
Confectionery dealer176156
Greengrocer, fruiterer ; fruit hawker, salesman1,186442
Potato merchant, salesman20
Muffin seller, man1
Onion merchant71
Pie hawker1
Vegetable food dealer2
Total1,685647
Order 7, Sub-order 3.—Dealing in Groceries, Drinks, Narcotics, and Stimulants.
Wine, beer, spirit—merchant35525
Colonial wine seller ; wife assisting53
Aerated water, cordial—seller1192
Grocer, tea dealer ; wife assisting3,647395
Tobacconist, tobacco importer, merchant36864
Water carter, carrier, dealer11
Ice carter, dealer19
Coffee-stall keeper13
Hop merchant, dealer, packer118*
Ice-cream vendor15
Pickle dealer3
Sampler1
Spice dealer1
Sugar broker, salesman10
Tea broker, merchant (not grocer), taster23613
Total4,804520
Order 8, Sub-order 1.—Dealing in Animals.
Live stock dealer, salesman, agent3385
Horse letter, livery-stable keeper853
Horse and dog trainer, tamer ; horse-breaker541
Zoological gardens, menageric—keeper, officer, assistant8
Bird keeper, dealer5
Horse clipper9
Hounds—master, keeper, attendant3
Omnibus stables manager, groom3
Pig dealer, salesman12
Race-horse owner, racing man6
Stud owner, manager, groom18
Yardsman at cattle-yards7
Total1,8035
Order 8, Sub-order 2.—Dealing in Animal Matters not otherwise classed.
Tallow chandler, merchant8
Wool—merchant, agent, broker, buyer, classer, valuer, salesman, sorter, stapler521
Hide, skin—dealer431
Leather dealer, merchant682
Fat collector, dealer2
Flock dealer1
Wool warehouse keeper and assistants65
Wool carrier, carter9
Total7164
Order 8, Sub-order 3.—Dealing in Animal Waste Products.
Bone dealer, gatherer, collector4
Feather dealer2
Total6
Order 8, Sub-order 4.—Dealing in Vegetable Matters not otherwise classed.
Timber merchant, broker, clerk, salesman, carter6573
Bark merchant, dealer9
Cork merchant6
Clothes peg, prop—dealer5
Timber measurer and valuer7
Total6843
Order 8, Sub-order 5.—Dealing in Fodder, Seeds, and Flowers.
Hay and straw dealer, salesman, carter67224
Seed merchant, dealer, seedsman1336
Florist (flower, bouquet—seller)3666
Total84196
Order 8, Sub-order 6.—Dealing in Paper and Papermakers' Materials.
Paper importer, dealer13
Stationery dealer386158
Rag, waste-paper—dealer, gatherer, picker33
Total402161
Order 9, Sub-order 1.—Dealing in Stone, Clay, Earthenware, and Glass.
Lime, cement, plaster—importer, dealer, merchant59
Brick, tile—agent, dealer, carter12
Pottery, earthenware—dealer4
Glass, glassware—dealer283
China, crockeryware—dealer5021
Bottle dealer, collector, boy492
Stone, marble, slate, gravel, san—dealer, carter103
Dealer in building materials39
Total34426
[* Probably hop pickers, in which case they should have been tabulated as engaged in Agricultural pursuits (22—1).]
OCCUPATIONS, 1891.—SUB-ORDERS AND DISTINCT CALLINGS—continued.
M.F.
Order 9, Sub-order 2.—Dealing in Gold, Silver, and Precious Stones.
Gold, silver—dealer, broker, buyer2123
Precious stone dealer, buyer, importer8212
Total29415
Order 9, Sub-order 3.—Dealing in Metals other than Gold or Silver.
Ironmonger (not saddlers' or coach-builders'), hardware dealer1,21123
Iron merchant, dealer, importer301
Brass, lead, tin and metal—dealer, importer, &c.15
Total1,25624
Order 10, Sub-order 1.—Dealing in Fuel.
Coal, coke—merchant831
Firewood dealer, carter1,55915
Charcoal dealer51
Total1,64717
Order 11, Sub-order 1.—General and Undefined Dealers.
Merchant, importer, general dealer, dealer (undefined)2,713100
Commercial clerk, clerk, secretary, book-keeper, accountant (undefined)9,414414
Shopkeeper, shopman (undefined), storekeeper, storeman (not engaged in storage) ; wife assisting4,6481,421
Hawker, pedlar (undefined)75040
Broker, broker's clerk (undefined)1311
Commission agent, agent (undefined)1,51125
Commercial traveller, salesman, saleswoman (undefined)2,4001,385
Officer in public company (undefined)95
Canvasser (undefined)617
Caretaker (undefined)625111
Chamber of commerce—officer of2
Collector of accounts, subscriptions, &c.2911
Consul ; consulate—officer of9
Custom-house agent20
Inspector of stores2
Lessee of market, clerk, market-keeper8
Stall-keeper—market4
Office-keeper (undefined)2
Total22,6933,507
Order 11, Sub-order 2.—Speculators on Chance Events.
Bookmaker, bettor, metallician114
Speculator (undefined)25
Total139
Order 12, Sub-order 1.—Engaged in Storage.
Store (free or bonded) keeper, manager, clerk105
Store labourer, storeman (not shopman)2747
Powder magazine, hulk—keeper, assistant4
Total3837
Order 13, Sub-order 1.—Connected with Railway Traffic.
Railway station-master, clerk1,51123
Railway engine-driver, stoker, cleaner1,119
Railway guard, porter, pointsman, signalman, shunter, carriage cleaner, greaser, labourer, &c.4,173831
Forwarding agent (by rail)10
Storekeeper—railway9
Total6,822854
Order 13, Sub-order 2.—Connected with Tramway and Road Traffic.
Tramway owner, officer, clerk989
Tramway driver, gripman, conductor, servant1,454
Coach, omnibus, cab—proprietor, agent, clerk49016
Coach, omnibus, cab—driver, conductor1,358
Drayman, carter, waggoner, carrier, (undefined)10,43124
Carrier's agent, clerk, manager45
Packer (on pack-horses)3
Parcels delivery agent, carrier8
Total13,88749
Order 13, Sub-order 3.—Connected with Sea and River Traffic.
Boatman (harbor service)8
Dock clerk, superintendent, hand, labourer15
Harbor Trust—officer, labourer (not dredging or excavating)151
Harbor master, and others in harbor service26
Pier master, officer, clerk, watchman12
Ports and harbors department—officer of8
River master1
Wharfinger5
Pilot service39
Light-house keeper, assistant52
Ship-owner, agent, clerk101
Boatswain (merchant service)14
Captain, master (merchant service)296
Carpenter, joiner (merchant vessel)39
Mariner, sailor (merchant service)1,413
Mate, officer (merchant service)316
Midshipman (merchant service)3
Purser (merchant service)7
Coal trimmer (merchant steamer or undefined)31
Engineer (merchant steamer)400
Fireman, stoker (merchant steamer or undefined)449
Greaser (merchant steamer)13
Pantry-boy (merchant ship or steamer)138
Cook, servant, steward, stewardess (merchant ship or steamer)92641
Lighterman, bargeman48
Stevedore, lumper364
Waterman, boatman, boat proprietor1072
Ballast master, agent, heaver31
Diver11
Ferry lessee, ferryman19
Marine Board officer, member (not otherwise described)5
Carried foward5,04843
OCCUPATIONS, 1891.—SUB-ORDERS AND DISTINCT CALLINGS—continued.
M.F.
Order 13, Sub-order 3.—Connected with Sea and River Traffic—continued.
Brought forward5,04843
Punt keeper, owner, puntsman3
Ship surveyor1
Ship watchman11
Stowaway1
Supercargo1
Surveyor—marine or shipping1
Total5,06643
Order 13, Sub-order 4.—Postroal Service.
Postal officer, clerk, sorter, letter-carrier1,03565
Mail contractor, carrier, guard ; mailman29111
Post master, mistress (not in Civil Service, no other occupation stated)126344
Total1,452420
Order 13, Sub-order 5.—Telegraph and Telephone Service.
Telegraph officer, operator, clerk, messenger1,265136
Electrician, electrical engineer—telegraph or telephone service146
Telephone service (except engineer)2237
Telegraph line repairer113
Total1,546173
Order 13, Sub-order 6.—Messengers and Porters.
Messenger, porter (not Government or local government)6831
Errand boy, girl4194
Commissionaire5
Total1,1075
Order 14, Sub-order 1.—Working in Books and Publications.
Government Printer, and officers, compositors, &c.7817
Newspaper manager, clerk22
Compositor1,51414
Machinist12
Newspaper printer, reader, folder80
Printer (not lithographic), all branches2,10342
Printer copper-plate19
Printing-office clerk6
Reader in printing office1
Type-setter2
Bookbinder, ruler (all branches)381347
Printing materials—maker of5
Type-writer686
Total4,228507
Order 14, Sub-order 2.—Working in Musical Instruments.
Musical instrument maker6
Organ builder38
Pianoforte maker38
Violin maker2
Musical instrument tuner, repairer81
Total165
Order 14, Sub-order 3.—Working in Prints, Pictures, and Art Materials.
Lithographer, lithographic printer2911
Picture restorer, cleaner10
Artists' materials manufacturer4
Map maker, colourer, mounter91
Ticket-writer122
Total31614
Order 14, Sub-order 4.—Working in Ornaments and Minor Art Products.
Carver (not sculptor), gilder2105
Picture-frame maker1002
Image maker, modeller1402
Basket, wickerware—maker136
Brush, broom—maker16663
Hair, seaweed, shells—artist in102
Artificial flower maker68
Taxidermist165
Bone worker2
Illuminator21
Ivory worker, cutter, turner6
Leather fancy-goods manufacturer1
Leather cutter2
Meerschaum-pipe maker1
Ornament maker2
Pipe maker—tobacco16
Straw worker (ornamental)11
Total81591
Order 14, Sub-order 5.—Working in Equipment for Sports and Games.
Toy manufacturer5
Cricket, football, tennis, &c., materials—manufacturer9
Billiard, bagatelle table, ball—manufacturer6
Skate repairer1
Total21
Order 14, Sub-order 6.—Working in Types, Designs, Medals, and Dies.
Type maker, founder43
Pattern designer, maker2057
Diesinker ; mould, medal—maker19
Rubber-stamp maker11
Embosser748
Model maker1
Ornamental designer2
Painter-heraldic2
Stamp-cutter4
Stencil-cutter1
Total29357
Order14, Sub-order 7.—Working in Watches, Clocks, and Scientific Instruments.
Watch, clock—maker60010
Scientific instrument maker (undefined)161
Optician42
Gas or water meter maker44
Electrical apparatus maker7
Mathematical instrument maker1
Telegraph instrument maker, fitter50
Telephone maker1
Weighing machine, scale—maker, adjuster7
Total76811
OCCUPATIONS, 1891.—SUB-ORDERS AND DISTINCT CALLINGS—continued.
M.F.
Order 14, Sub-order 8.—Working in Surgical Instruments and Appliances.
Surgical instrument maker11
Surgical appliance, truss, bandage—maker53
Total163
Order 14, Sub-order 9.—Working in Arms and Explosives.
Gunsmith, armourer332
Torpedo maker1
Gunpowder, fuse—maker177
Ammunition, cartridge—maker312
Shot maker3
Pyrotechnist3
Explosive manufacturer6
Total6621
Order 14, Sub-order 10.—Working in Machinery, Implements, and Tools.
Boiler caulker, cleaner, maker644
Engineer (mechanical), engine maker, fitter, smith, apprentice2,2651
Engineer (undefined)1,478
Machine, machinery—maker58
Railway engine maker, fitter, repairer96
Agricultural implement, machine—manufacturer92
Sewing machine manufacturer91
Tool maker, manufacturing cutler58
Saw sharpener, setter, grinder30
Knife, scissors, razor—grinder15
Millwright47
Bellows maker18
Brick-mould maker6
Engine-driver (undefined)14
Feeder—machine2
Freezing-machine maker2
Machinery—contractor for erecting4
Pump maker1
Soda-water engine maker1
Still maker3
Total4,8432
Order 14, Sub-order 11.—Working in Carriages and Vehicles.
Railway carriage, truck, trolly—manufacturer138
Carriage, coach—builder, trimmer, liner1,6148
Cart, waggon, van—manufacturer30
Perambulator, wheel chair, bicycle—maker372
Wheelwright8151
Coachmakers' sundries, materials—maker101
Wheelbarrow maker*19
Carriage, coach—painter5701
Coach smith460
Total3,69313
Order 14, Sub-order 12.—Workers in Harness, Saddlery, and Leatherware.
Harness, saddlery—maker ; saddler1,7016
Whipmaker552
Leather-belt maker, leather cutter20
Portmanteau, leather-bag, leather-case—maker394
Fancy leather worker172
Hames maker1
Leather dyer, stainer, embosser, enameller, japanner1
Saddle-tree maker5
Total1,83914
Order 14, Sub-order 13.—Workers in Ships, Boats, and their Equipment.
Ship, boat—builder ; shipwright462
Ship rigger11
Oar, block, mast—maker7
Sailmaker107
Naval architect1
Total588
Order 14, Sub-order 14.—Workers in House and Shop Fittings.
House painter, paperhanger, glazier4,92013
House plumber, gasfitter2,5023
Bellhanger, locksmith37
Venetian blind maker1131
Elevator maker, fitter, worker37
Shop case and fittings—maker4
Ventilator maker3
Whitewasher2
Total7,61817
Order 14, Sub-order 15.—Workers in Furniture.
Furniture, cabinet—maker1,17415
Mattress, bed—maker ; upholsterer611197
Undertaker, coffin maker1475
Carpet beater, planner, sewer356
French polisher4201
Looking-glass, mirror maker, silverer9
Safe maker (wood)2
Spring mattress maker10
Total2,408224
Order 14, Sub-order 16.—Workers in Chemicals and By-products.
Manufacturing chemist6326
Ink, blacking—maker131
Baking Powder maker6
Blue manufacturer22
Starch manufacturer95
Washing powder, solution—maker1
Soda, alkali—maker3
Salt manufacturer19
Eucalyptus oil maker342
Black-lead maker1
Brunswick-black maker2
Calcium maker1
Coal-dust manufacturer2
Colour maker3
Disinfectant manufacturer1
Carried forward15442
[* Twenty-one wheelbarrow makers (all males) were returned ; two of them have been improperly placed in Order 17, Sub-order 2, post.]
OCCUPATIONS, 1891.—SUB-ORDERS AND DISTINCT CALLINGS—continued.
M.F.
Order 14, Sub-order 16.—Workers in Chemicals and By-products—continued.
Brought forward15442
Drysalter7
Glycerine maker1
Paint maker, grinder29
Pill maker2
Sealing-wax maker2
Scent maker8
Sulphate maker1
Varnish maker7
Total20350
Order 15, Sub-order 1.—Working in Textile Fabrics.
Woollen-mill proprietor, manager, secretary, clerk27
Woollen-mill weaver, spinner, factory hand228297
Cotton, flax—manufacture (all branches)81
Silk manufacture (all branches)1
Dyer, scourer, calender12525
Carpet weaver2
Crochet maker, worker1
Embroiderer313
Flag maker33
Lace maker38
Loom tuner15
Presser15412
Total568361
Order 15, Sub-order 2.—Working in Dress.
Tailor, tailoress2,6344,757
Milliner, dressmaker2617,316
Hat, cap, bonnet—maker293204
Shoe, boot—maker ; cobbler6,838816
Clothing, slop-clothing—manufacturer69106
Fur garment or rug maker ; furrier5538
Hosiery maker; knitter1594
Umbrella, parasol, walking-stick—maker, mender7667
Feather dresser, glove cleaner225
Sewing machinist, seamstress22,411
Bootlace maker2
Braider11
Corset maker33
Glove cutter, maker21
Leather bootlace maker1
Macintosh maker350
Manager Ladies' Work association1
Shirt manufacture—engaged in20127
Theatrical dressmaker21
Waterproof clothing maker22
White worker19
Total10,06326,067
Order 15, Sub-order 3.—Working in Fibrous Materials and Fabrics.
Mat, matting—maker2310
Rope, cord—maker15433
Tent, tarpaulin—maker633
Sacking, sack, bag—maker289
Engine packing maker2
Felt manufacture—engaged in14
Floorcloth maker1
Net maker2
Oilcloth maker1
Twine maker94
Total29759
Order 16, Sub-order 1.—Working in Animal Food.
Cheese, butter—maker ; milk preserver8210
Ham, bacon, sausage—curer ; meat preserver1064
Slaughterman, abattoirs assistant277
Creamery proprietor, manager, worker15
Creamery expert2
Margarine manufacturer1
Small goods maker15
Total49814
Order 16, Sub-order 2.—Working in Vegetable Food.
Miller, flour or rice mill worker7874
Baker, pastrycook3,392183
Biscuit manufacture (all branches)10569
Sugar refining (all branches)60
Confectionery maker24121
Jam maker, fruit preserver6317
Food specialist1
Macaroni maker2
Maizena manufacturer7
Total4,650302
Order 16, Sub-order 3.—Working in Drinks, Narcotics, and Stimulants.
Brewer and others engaged in brewing6633
Maltster1381
Distiller and others engaged in distilling44
Wine manufacturer (not vine-grower)1144
Beer, wine, spirits—bottler161
Aerated water, cordial—manufacturer51524
Sauce, pickle—maker358
Coffee, chicory—roaster, grinder8
Cocoa, chocolate—maker92
Tobacco, cigar, cigarette, snuff—manufacturer32568
Mustard, pepper, spice—grinder, maker31
Ice manufacturer5
Hop-beer maker21
Vinegar maker81
Total2,030113
Order 17, Sub-order 1.—Working in Animal Matters.
Tallow-melter, boiler-down (not meat preserver)18
Soap—boiler, maker1371
Candle maker, candle factory worker58
Fellmonger345
Tanner, currier9537
Animal manure, bone-dust—manufacturer18
Curled hair manufacturer7
Flock maker143
Glue maker101
Gut maker, spinner1
Total1,56112
Order 17, Sub-order 2.—Working in Wood and Vegetable Matters not otherwise classed.
Saw-mill owner, worker, sawyer2,184
Fence, hurdle—maker, splitter1,5233
Bark-mill owner, worker11
Cooper4281
Box maker (wood)591
Carried forward4,2055
OCCUPATIONS, 1891.—SUB-ORDERS AND DISTINCT CALLINGS—continued.
M.F.
Order 17, Sub-order 2.—Working in Wood and Vegetable Matters not otherwise classed—continued.
Brought forward4,2055
Bush carpenter35
Case (packing) maker63
Cork cutter17
Fancy-box maker (wood)444
Garden seat maker1
India-rubber worker4
Ladder maker2
Last maker4
Lath maker, splitter83
Sleeper (railway) maker73
Wheelbarrow maker*2
Total4,49349
Order 17, Sub-order 3.—Working in Fodder and Seeds.
Chaffcutter1811
Seed-crusher, oilcake maker16
Total1971
Order 17, Sub-order 4.—Working in Paper.
Paper manufacturer (all branches)9037
Stationer (manufacturing)2634
Paper bag maker1476
Pasteboard box maker180
Total131227
Order 18, Sub-order 1.—Working in stone, Clay, Earthenware, and Glass.
Stone-carver (not sculptor or mason)377
Tombstone, monument—maker338
Limeburner911
Plaster, cement—maker23
Brick, tile—maker1,8128
Pottery maker, potter2305
Glass maker1841
China, crockeryware—maker2
China, glass—mender, riveter9
Asphalte, pitch—manufacturer23
Asbestos worker11
Glass engraver9
Pipe dresser1
Slate enameller1
Total3,09918
Order 18, Sub-order 2.—Working in Gold, Silver, and Precious Stones.
Mint officer,* worker (not assayer or metallurgist)29
Goldsmith, silversmith (not watchmaker)25
Manufacturing jeweller, lapidary, precious stone worker4948
Electro-plater, plater428
Gold beater, chaser, smelter, refiner363
Silver smelter1
Silver-plate cleaner, polisher2
Total62721
Order 18, Sub-order 3.—Working in Metals other than Gold and Silver.
Coppersmith, copperworker1911
Tin, zinc—worker8746
Lead, antimony—worker (not type or shot maker)16
Iron founder, moulder, worker, roller, puddler2,5614
Blacksmith, whitesmith, farrier (not veterinary surgeon)6,1304
Brass founder, moulder, worker, finisher ; brazier3832
Tinker6
Bell founder1
Bolt, nut—maker37
Buckle maker1
Burnisher1
Cage maker1
Canister maker1
Chain maker4
Gas-stove maker22
Grate maker1
Grating maker3
Hinge maker1
Iron box, safe—maker12
Iron last and boot-tree maker1
Iron bed maker2
Kitchen range maker1
Lamp maker28
Lacquerer3
Metal worker (undefined)20
Nail maker27
Oven maker40
Railway lamp, lamp signal—maker19
Screw maker2
Spouting maker1
Spring maker39
Steel manufacturer141
Stove maker15
Tank maker (iron)1
Tire and axle maker1
Turner (brass, iron, &c.)26
Wire drawer, maker, worker1214
Total10,60425
Order 19, Sub-order 1.—Workers in Fuel, Light, and Electric and Hydranlic Energy.
Engineer, gasworks31
Gasworks service (all branches)6741
Gasworks proprietor1
Lamp lighter112
Meter inspector (gasworks or undefined)3
Pipe inspector, joiner, &c., gasworks1
Stoker—gas30
Firewood chopper, sawyer28
Charcoal burner110
Hydraulic energy (all branches)191
Electric lighting—connected with4
Fire kindler maker7
Total1,0202
Order 20, Sub-order 1.—Working in Houses and Buildings.
Builder, building contractor, foreman, measurer, clerk1,6621
Stone, marble—mason ; mason1,941
Bricklayer2,996
Plasterer2,058
Carried forward8,6571
[* Wheelbarrow makers should have been placed in Order 14, Sub-order 11, ante, which see.] [* Except accountant, which has been improperly placed in Order 1, Sur-order 1, ante.]
OCCUPATIONS, 1891.—SUB-ORDERS AND DISTINCT CALLINGS—continued.
M.F.
Order 20, Sub-order 1.—Working in Houses and Buildings—continued.
Brought forward8,6571
Slater, tiler, shingler, thatcher213
Mason's, bricklayer's, plasterer's, slater's—laborer ; hodman526
Carpenter, joiner, turner13,1763
Bridge carpenter, builder, labourer27
Clerk of works117
House remover1
Inspector of works10
Lather14
Pile driver3
Surveyor—building13
Timekeeper1
Trellis worker1
Watchman at building14
Total22,7725
Order 20, Sub-order 2.—Working in Railways, Roads, Excavations, Earthwaorks, &c.
Contractor for railway, road, dock, or undefined3,6448
Foreman, inspector, ganger, timekeeper, clerk to undefined3261
Navvy, excavator ; railway, road—labourer5,516
Pavior119
Asphalte pavement layer, worker901
Stone-breaker, stone-breaking machine worker416
Dredging, landing silt—engaged in37
Drainer9
Fettler (railway)7
Gravel labourer1
Snagging—engaged in9
Total10,17410
Order 20, Sub-order 3.—Working in the Disposal of Dead Matter and Refuse.
Cemetery keeper, clerk, labourer ; grave-digger272
Scavenger, street cleaner28
Chimney sweep48
Nightman, night-cart driver951
Total1983
Order 21, Sub-order 1.—Working in Imperfectly Defined Industries.
Labourer (undefined)34,30231
Assistant (undefined)14745
Learning a trade (undefined)156
Mechanic, tradesmen, &c. (undefined)1572
Manufacturer (undefined) ; factory (undefined) proprietor, workman, hand, &c.2,186200
Superintendent, manager, &c. (undefined)39226
Watchman, &c. (undefined)259
Apprentice (undefined)12339
Inventor (undefined)10
Jack-of-all trades3
Timekeeper (undefined)9
Total37,603349
Order 22, Sub-order 1.—Engaged in Agricultural Pursuits.
Department of Agriculture—officer of (not scientific expert)62
Farmer, market gardener36,4471,841
Wife, son, daughter, relative—assisting18,3431,819
Farm bailiff, overseer1453
Farm servant, labourer ; ploughman16,6162,223
Fruit grower, orchard keeper, worker39830
Hop grower, worker, picker12832
Tobacco grower, worker1
Wine grower, worker, vigneron95738
Gardener (not domestic servant or market gardener)3,24038
Park, public garden, reserve—custodian, worker57
Agricultural engine, machine, implement—proprietor, maker67
Agricultural agent3
Agricultural Society officer11
Agriculture—student of5
Carter on farm21
Coffee planter1
Horticultural Society officer, worker, gardener5
Planter10
Irrigation works—assisting on1
Manager scent farm1
Sugar planter2
Total76,4546,028
Order 22, Sub-order 2.—Engaged in Pastoral Pursuits or Breeding Animals.
Squatter, grazier, dairy farmer4,043647
Wife, son, daughter, relative—assisting1,3834,064
Station, grazing or dairy farm—manager, overseer, superintendent, storekeeper, clerk1,2452
Boundary rider381
Dairy man, maid ; milkmaid2358
Shepherd267
Station hand, hut-keeper, labourer, servant1,74118
Stock rider, man138
Shearer311
Herds—man, woman (not on grazing or other farm)1883
Drover528
Bullock-driver on grazing farm or station61
Carter on grazing farm or station5
Colonial experience, acquiring, on squatting station8
Horse breeder4
Inspector of live stock33
Pig breeder, keeper, minder10
Poultry breeder, keeper, farmer10422
Sheep inspector7
Station agent2
Total10,4824,814
Order 22, Sub-order 3.—Engaged in Preserving, Capturing, or Destroying Wild Animals.
Fisheries inspector, officer ; water bailiff11
Fisher—man, woman8563
Game, wild fowl, hare—hunter, catcher, killer73
Carried forward9403
OCCUPATIONS, 1891.—SUB-ORDERS AND DISTINCT CALLINGS—continued.
M.F.
Order 22, Sub-order 3.—Engaged in Preserving, Capturing, or Destroying Wild Animals—continued.
Brought forward9403
Rabbit, rat, dingo, vermin, sparrow—catcher, killer, trapper, poisoner5391
Gamekeeper8
Bee hunter, keeper253
Rabbit inspector68
Skin collector, hunter7
Whipper-in1
Total1,5887
Order 22, Sub-order 4.—Engaged in Forestry or Acquisition of Products of Natural Vegetation.
Forest inspector, officer, ranger32
Woodcutter, woodman, axeman1,366
Bark stripper, collector71
Tree ringer, grubber119
Fern gatherer, collector1
Bushman (not fencer or splitter)161
Gum collector, gatherer9
Native seed collector1
State forests and nurseries—officer3
Total1,763
Order 22, Sub-order 5.—Engaged in Water Conservancy and Supply.
Water Supply department officer, overseer, rate collector, turncock, labourer2921
Water trust officer, overseer, labourer38
Well sinker, borer21
Tank, dam—maker28
Reservoir keeper8
Water-pipe layer8
Total3951
Order 22, Sub-order 6.—Engaged in Mines and Quarries.
Mining Department officer (not geologist, mineralogist, geological surveyor, &c.)18
Mining registrar6
Mining engineer, inspector, surveyor (not Government officer)289
Mine owner, mining manager, director, clerk6271
Gold miner, alluvial5,098
Gold miner, quartz6,8473
Gold miner, undefined ; miner, digger7,0744
Coal mining—engaged in136
Antimony miner, prospector5
Copper miner6
Graphite miner2
Miner (metals or minerals other than gold or coal)32
Silver miner, prospector7
Tin miner, prospector104
Quarry owner, manager, clerk, labourer1,5312
Engine-driver, stoker at mine or quarry385
Amalgamating—engaged in9
Boring for minerals—engaged in2
Braceman (at mine)13
Carried forward22,19110
Order 22, Sub-order 6.—Engaed in Mines and Quarries—continued.
Brought forward22,19110
Carpenter (mining)26
Diamond-drill worker61
Drill worker (mining)25
Lander at mine2
Mining board officer1
Mining contractor4
Mining expert1
Mining smith38
Mining watch man, woman101
Prospector41
Puddling-machine owner, worker, puddler5
Quartz crusher1
Whim driver (mining)23
Whip driver (boy)2
Whiting miner1
Total22,45311
Order 23, Sub-order 1.—Persons of Independent Means.
Pensioner (including retired officers not following any occupation, although not stated to be pensioned)68916
Annuitant (so returned)363350
Independent means (so returned)2,37312,451
Gentleman, lady (so returned)1,030461
Tourist34
Total4,45813,282
Order 23, Sub-order 2.—Persons of Imperfectly Defined Pursuits.
Business man, woman254
Experimentalist1
Theorist1
Total274
Order 24, Sub-order 1.—Persons employed (if at all) in Household Duties.
Wife150,158
Son, daughter, relative81,228139,058
Visitor, lodger (no other occupation stated)1,88118,728
Total83,109307,944
Order 24, Sub-order 2.—Students (not Law, Medicine, Art, or Music) and Scholars.
Student at University (not law or medicine), Working Men's College, &c.18253
Scholar at home5,2457,174
Scholar at State school87,66082,531
Scholar at private school14,88016,769
Scholar at school (not stated)6,5006,435
Student (undefined)15229
Total114,619112,991
OCCUPATIONS, 1891.—SUB-ORDERS AND DISTINCT CALLINGS—continued.
M.F.
Order 25, Sub-order 1.—Persons Dependent on Charity.
Inmate of hospital1,223628
Inmate of benvolent asylum (including immigrants' Home)1,333535
Inmate of lunatic asylum1,9261,641
Inmate of orphan asylum259290
Inmate of Blind Asylum5955
Inmate of Deaf and Dumb Asylum2526
Inmate of Refuge22100
Inmate of Home of Hope2420
Inmate of Salvation Army Home4524
Inmate of Old Colonists' Home69
Inmate of alms house312
Inmate of Dr. Singleton's Home33
Inmate of South Yarra Home28
Inmate of Elizabeth Fry Retreat20
Carried forward4,9253,421
Order 25, Sub-order 1.—Persons Dependent on Charity—continued.
Brought forward4,9253,421
Inmate of Home of Little Sisters of the Poor8648
Inmate of St. Vincent de Paul's Home11
Inmate convent (not nun)20647
Pauper, beggar352
Total5,0344,179
Order 25, Sub-order 2.—Persons under Legal Detention.
Inmate of gaol or penal establishment1,474302
Inmate of reformatory (not including those boarded out)6880
Total1,542382

703.

In the foregoing statement the names of the various occupations have been set down as nearly as possible in the same words as those in which persons described their respective occupations in the Census schedules, the only exceptions being when several names were applied to the same occupation, in which case the term which appeared most popular and comprehensive has been that adopted. The occupations are arranged in groups (sub-orders), but in order to enable any occupation to be readily found a table

*

Table LXI.,post.

has been prepared in which the names of the various occupations are placed alphabetically, the number of males and females following each occupation, and the manner in which it is classified, being also shown. [Alphabetical list of occupations. Table LXI.]

704.

The first and most important division of the population in respect to their occupations is into two sections, viz., breadwinners or food providers and non-breadwinners or dependents. The first comprises all persons embraced in the first six classes, and the second those in the seventh class. Their numbers and relative proportions are set forth in the following table :— [Breadwinners and dependents. Tables LXIII. and LXVIII.]

BREADWINNERS AND DEPENDENTS, 1891., (Exclusive of Chinese, Aborigines, and of those whose occupations were not specified.)
Sex.Numbers.Proportions per Cent.
Breadwinners.Dependents.Total.Breadwinners.Dependents.
Males379,748204,304584,05265.0234.98
Females114,229425,496539,72521.1678.84
Total of specified occupations493,977629,8001,123,77743.9656.04

705.

It will be observed that the breadwinners numbered 493,977, upon whom devolved the maintenance of 629,800 dependents. In other words, 44 per cent. of the population was charged with the support of the remaining 56 per cent. As may be supposed, the majority of the breadwinners were males, nearly two-thirds of the persons of that sex, but little more than a fifth of the females, being breadwinners.

706.

Both boys and girls sometimes begin to earn money at early ages. Between 5 and 15 years of age 8,798 of the former and 3,668 of the latter were set down as engaged in remunerative work, the proportions being about 7 and 3 per cent, respectively of the numbers living at that period of life. Of the child breadwinners referred to 4 of the boys were 7 years of age ; 36 of the boys and 28 of the girls were 8 ; 67 of the boys and 52 of the girls were 9 ; 148 of the boys and 86 of the girls were 10 ; 255 of the boys and 129 of the girls were 11 ; 717 of the boys and 289 of the girls were 12 ; 2,359 of the boys and 918 of the girls were 13 ; 5,208 of the boys and 2,164 of the girls were 14 ; whilst of 4 of the boys and 2 of the girls the exact age was not stated. [Youthful breadwinners.]

707.

The following table shows the number of breadwinners of either sex, grouped in periods of age :— [Breadwinners at each age.]

BREADWINNERS AT VARIOUS AGES, 1891., (Exclusive of Chinese and Aborigines, and of those whose ages and occupations were not specified.)
Ages.Male Breadwinners.Female Breadwinners.Total.
Numbers.Proportions per 100 at each age.Numbers.Proportions per 100 at each age.Numbers.Proportions per 100 at each age.
5 to 15 years8,7987.113,6683.0412,4665.11
15 to 20 years49,64588.2327,25647.5276,90167.68
20 to 25 years60,78897.5626,71243.0987,50070.40
25 to 45 years159,35598.2730,77721.66190,13262.49
45 to 65 years79,50997.3220,02929.6799,53866.71
65 and upwards20,15893.465,52935.3725,68769.05
Total of specified ages and occupations1378253(2)64.96113971(2)21.16492224(2)43.92
[(1) As no child under 5 years of age has been returned as pursuing a breadwinning occupation, children at that period of life are not included.] [(2) These numbers are slightly less than the corresponding ones in the previous table, as those unspecified as to age are also excluded.]

708.

It will be noticed that all but about 12 per cent. of the males between 15 and 20, all but about 2 per cent. of those between 20 and 65, and all but about 6½ per cent. of those of 65 years and upwards are breadwinners. As regards the females, at no age did the proportion reach as high as 50 per cent. ; the highest proportion of breadwinners of this sex (47½ per cent.) occurring in the case of those between 15 and 20, and the next (43 per cent.) in that of those between 20 and 25. After 25, when many of the women have married, and have consequently become dependents, the proportion falls off to little more than a fifth of the whole number living, but from 45 to 65, when there are many widows, it again rises, and increases still further in the period 65 and upwards, when many more women have lost their protectors.

709.

In the following table, which shows the dependents at different ages, the figures are, as a matter of course, the complement of those in the previous table, the [Dependents at each age.]

two together making up the total population of European birth or extraction less those whose ages and occupations were not returned :—

DEPENDENTS AT VARIOUS AGES, 1891., (Exclusive of Chinese and Aborigines, and of those whose ages and occupations were not specified.)
Ages.Male Dependents.Female Dependents.Total.
Numbers.Proportions per 100 at each age.Numbers.Proportions per 100 at each age.Numbers.Proportions per 100 at each age.
Under 5 years75,040100.0073,319100.00148,359100.00
5 to 15 years114,48492.86116,88296.96231,36694.89
15 to 20 years6,62111.7730,10552.4836,72632.32
20 to 25 years1,5192.4435,27556.9136,79429.60
25 to 45 years2,8031.73111,29978.34114,10237.51
45 to 65 years2,1862.6847,48870.3349,67433.29
65 and upwards1,4106.5410,10464.6311,51430.95
Total of specified ages and occupations204063(1)35.04424472(1)78.84628535(1)56.08
[(1) These numbers are slightly less than the corresponding ones in the table following paragraph 704, ante, as those unspecified as to age are also excluded.]

710.

As not one of the children under 5 years of age was engaged in remunerative occupation, all must obviously be included in this table, and none in the former one. These added to the dependent children between 5 and 15 make up a total of 379,725, or about a third of the population, which number represents those who, in consequence of their tender years, or of their being in the receipt of the education necessary to fit them for the cares and responsibilities of life, must naturally be dependent on others.

711.

In the metropolitan district of Victoria 45 per cent. of the population were breadwinners, but in the extra-metropolitan districts the proportion of breadwinners was somewhat less, viz., 43 per cent. of the population. [Breadwinners in town and country.]

712.

The breadwinners may be divided—(1) into those who employ labour, (2) those who work on their own account but do not employ labour, (3) those who work for others in consideration of receiving salary or wages, (4) those who had been unemployed during the week preceding the day of the Census. The following is a statement of the number of males and females embraced in each of these divisions, also the proportion of each to the total number of breadwinners of the same sex :— [Employers, employed, unemployed, &c.]

EMPLOYERS, INDEPENDENT WORKERS, WAGE-EARNERS, AND UNEMPLOYED, 1891., (Exclusive of Chinese and Aborigines, and of those whose occupations were not returned.)
Breadwinners.Numbers.Proportions per Cent.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
Employers of labour38,7093,06441,77310.192.688.46
On their own account (not employing labour)61,19529,17490,36916.1225.5418.29
Receiving salary or wages259,91478,674338,58868.4468.8768.54
Unemployed19,9303,31723,2475.252.914.71
Total Breadwinners379,748114,229493,977100.00100.00100.00

713.

Comparing the different classes of breadwinners, also the dependents, with the population, the following results are obtained :—

714.

Amongst employers of labour there were 8 females to every 100 males ; amongst those working on their own account there were 48 females to every 100 males ; amongst wage earners there were 30 females to every 100 males. And amongst the unemployed there were 17 females to every 100 males.

715.

Amongst breadwinner as a whole there were 30 females to every 100 males, and amongst dependents as a whole there were 208 females to every 100 males.

716.

To every 100 salary or wage earners there were 12 employers of labour, but it must be remembered that there is no absolute connexion between the former and the latter, inasmuch as many of the former employ labour in the shape of domestic servants, as also do many of those working on their own account, and perhaps a few of those returned as unemployed.

717.

The first Census of this colony at which any attempt was made to classify the occupations was that of 1846, when they were placed under 7 heads. This classification has been continued at subsequent enumerations for purposes of comparison, an additional head being introduced at and since the Census of 1854 for the purpose of distinguishing gold miners. The results for eight Censuses are as follow :— [Occupations under eight heads, 1846-1891.]

OCCUPATIONS OF THE PEOPLE UNDER EIGHT HEADS,(1) 1846 TO 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Occupations.1846.1851.1854.1857.1861.1871.1881.1891.
NUMBERS.
Commerce, trade, and manufacture3,3478,43552,91269,25884,941114,263139,914265,599
Gold mining34,01362,42861,95539,75429,42419,026
Agricultural and pastoral pursuits(2)7,50211,64114,37738,62554,26865,056123,096123,758
Labourers (branch undefined)1,9176,0268,9046,7598,09815,18122,45437,952
Domestic servants2,2744,61010,44719,73923,57324,85128,51735,767
Learned professions, fine arts, literature, &c.3861,2922,7095,0417,28511,91816,30022,691
Maintained out of public revenue1071466,9687,0618,14314,23213,32618,077
Residue17,34645,195104,031174,663265,633427,008476,407607,593
Total32,87977,345234,361383,574513,896712,263849,4381,130,463
[(1) See footnote (1) to table following paragraph 719, post.] [(2) Including farmers' wives and grown-up daughters living on the farm or station. These are not included in the general tables for 1801 unless stated to be assisting.]
OCCUPATIONS OF THE PEOPLE UNDER EIGHT HEADS(1)—continued.
Occupations.1846.1851.1854.1857.1861.1871.1881.1891.
PROPORTIONS PER CENT.
Commerce, trade, and manufacture10.1810.9122.5818.0616.5316.0416.4723.49
Gold mining14.5116.2712.065.583.461.68
Agricultural and pastoral pursuits22.8215.056.1310.0710.569.1414.4910.95
Labourers (branch undefined)5.837.793.801.761.582.132.643.36
Domestic servants6.925.964.465.154.593.493.363.16
Learned professions, fine arts, literature, &c.1.171.671.161.311.421.671.922.01
Maintained out of public revenue0.320.192.971.841.562.001.571.60
Residue52.7658.4344.3945.5451.7059.9556.0953.75
Total100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00
[1 See footnote (1) to table following paragraph 719, post.]

718.

Soon after the date of the Census of 1851 the gold discoveries took place, and it was felt that a mode of classifying the occupations which placed those of more than half the inhabitants of the colony under the head of "Residue" was insufficient to meet the requirements of the increased population. Therefore, a new system, of which the following is a condensation, was devised, and was used in 1857 and 1861. It was again superseded by a better system in 1871, but the returns obtained at the Census taken in that year and at the two subsequent Censuses have been fitted to it for purposes of comparison :— [Occupations under twenty-three heads, 1857-1891.]

OCCUPATIONS OF THE PEOPLE UNDER TWENTY-THREE HEADS,(1) 1857 TO 1891., (Including Chinese and Aborigines, but exclusive of those whose occupation was not returned.)
Occupations.1857.1861.1871.1881.1891.
Numbers.Proportions per Cent.Numbers.Proportions per Cent.Numbers.Proportions per Cent.Numbers.Proportions per Cent.Numbers.Proportions per Cent.
Ministering to government3,9460.963,7740.704,1500.574,4940.536,8770.61
Ministering to religion2860.074900.098990.121,2370.142,2610.20
Ministering to health1,1110.271,6820.312,4520.341,5950.193,4740.31
Ministering to law7180.179180.171,1380.161,2430.142,0650.18
Ministering to education1,7130.422,7770.525,7670.796,7950.797,3000.64
Ministering to art, science, and literature1,2130.301,5090.281,8600.263,3440.396,7510.59
Ministering to commerce12,7513.1215,5942.9118,2672.5121,9742.5736,8753.24
Ministering to entertaining and clothing9,3552.2912,7472.3726,8763.5942,0234.9154,4734.79
Domestic servants19,7394.8323,6954.4125,0413.4432,2343.7749,4234.35
Contractors, artisans, and mechanics25,0256.1333,7806.2942,0665.7847,6095.5694,6998.33
Miners and others engaged in mining87,42821.3983,11615.4753,1287.3036,0664.2223,0992.03
Engaged in pastoral pursuits (2)10,1722.4911,5832.169,4791.3111,8221.3814,7021.30
Engaged in agriculture(2)26,8386.5741,2187.6754,2887.46108,91912.73117,02310.29
Engaged in land carriage9,2892.279,7551.8112,2231.6811,3891.3322,4571.98
Engaged in sea carriage3,8670.952,4900.462,7130.373,3630.396,1660.54
Dealing in food and drink8,9712.2012,3802.3014,0881.9315,2771.7922,7862.00
Labourers8,3742.0510,2441.9218,2362.5022,0332.5834,0553.00
Engaged in miscellaneous pursuits7480.181,0560.203910.053,7030.436,4930.57
Persons of independent means1,1750.291,3630.251,8590.2512,0721.4117,7411.56
Wives, widows, children, relatives, &c.133,22032.60193,45136.01277,91838.18272,77931.88365,34632.13
Scholars34,4768.4461,05611.37142,68419.60184,65521.58228,04820.06
Public burden3,1150.764,5590.8510,3041.429,8081.1511,3861.00
No occupation5,1021.257,9731.482,1430.291,2140.143,4520.30
Total408,632100.00537,210100.00727,970100.00855,648100.001,136,952100.00
[(1) See footnote (1) to next table.] [2 Including farmers' wives and grown-up daughters living on the farm or station. These are not included in the general tables for 1891 unless stated to be assisting.]

719.

Although the form in which the occupation returns obtained at the Census under review differed materially from that adopted at the previous Census, as has been already stated, it has been found possible to combine the various callings returned in 1891 in such groups as would compare with the classification of 1881, the latter being slightly altered so as to make the comparison complete. The following is the grouping referred to, the occupations at the two periods being arranged under 61 heads :— [Occupations under sixty-one heads, 1881 and 1891.]

OCCUPATIONS OF MALES AND FEMALES, 1881 AND 1891, UNDER SIXTY-ONE HEADS(1) (INCLUDING CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Occupations.1881.1891.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
Government and Defence.
Officers of general government3,2402373,4775,0165625,578
Officers of local government511751877312785
Engaged in defence499499514514
Learned Professions, Literature, Art, and Science.
Clergymen, ministers of religion, church officers1,0521851,2371,7575042,261
Lawyers and their immediate subordinates, law court officers1,2431,2432,054112,065
Physicians, surgeons, druggists, &c.1,4831121,5952,3821,0923,474
Authors, literary persons, &c.45294611,213791,292
Scientific persons29823005551556
Teachers2,6204,1756,7952,7034,5977,300
Artists5911437341,1223801,502
Musicians, music teachers, &c.4808091,2898021,5832,385
Actors, &c.4521085608281881,016
Performing Personal Offices.
Engaged in board and lodging3,9333,5427,4753,7383,4397,177
Engaged in attendance4,73327,50132,23410,14739,27649,423
Traders and Carriers.
Merchants, bankers, traders, and their subordinates16,5022,65619,15827,7405,21832,958
Carriers on railway (not railway construction)2,8492493,0986,7948547,648
Carriers on roads8,277148,29114,7604914,809
Carriers on seas and rivers3,339243,3636,123436,166
Engaged in storage1,24891,2574447451
Messengers and porters1,488711,5593,2761903,466
Engaged in Agricultural and Pastoral Pursuits.
Engaged in agricultural pursuits69,71411456(2)81,17079,41410,04589,459
Engaged in pastoral pursuits7,4811043(2)8,5249,1677669,933
Engaged on land (not cultivating or grazing)7387381,572121,584
Engaged about animals3,288103,2984,735344,769
Artisans and Mechanics.
Engaged in books3,0331953,2284,6905985,288
Engaged in musical instruments13811392254229
Engaged in prints and pictures197320036918387
Engaged in carving and figures1461616236122383
Engaged in equipment for sports and games2242624428
Engaged in designs, medals, and dies5433876955124
Engaged in watches and philosophical instruments567357085811869
Engaged in surgical instruments1652120424
[(1) This classification is entirely district from that adopted generally for 1891, whence it may be difficult in some cases to reconcile the figures with those embraced in the tables which refer exclusively to that year. The latter, in preference to the present table, should be consulted for all purposes where comparison with previous figures is not required. The same remark applies to the two previous and the four following tables.] [(2) For the purpose of comparison with 1891, the farmers' and squatters' wives and grown-up daughters have been transferred to the head of "Domestic Duties." unless stated to be assisting on the station or farm.]
OCCUPATIONS OF MALES AND FEMALES, 1881 AND 1891, UNDER SIXTY-ONE HEADS(1) (INCLUDING CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).,ETC.—continued.
Occupations.1881.1891.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
Artisans and Mechanics—continued.
Engaged in arms7171662187
Engaged in machines and tools99139942,70082,708
Engaged in carriages, harness, and implements3,542143,5565,631225,653
Engaged in ships and boats6071608608608
Engaged in houses and buildings15,252715,25931,1932831,221
Engaged in furniture1,6441041,7482,6352732,908
Engaged in chemicals1854422940968477
Workers and Dealers in Textile Fabrics and Dress.
Engaged in textile fabrics4,0006424,6426,0801,3657,445
Engaged in dress9,32720,27229,59912,36127,10839,469
Engaged in fibrous materials2446330731666382
Workers and Dealers in Food and Drinks.
Engaged in animal food5,5921,1016,6936,8812537,134
Engaged in vegetable food3,9993104,3097,0859838,068
Engaged in drinks and stimulants3,9313444,2756,9506347,584
Workers and Dealers in Animal and VegetableSubstances.
Engaged in animal matters1,877731,9502,4641092,573
Engaged in vegetable matters6,1821406,32210,42353010,953
Workers and Dealers in Minerals.
Engaged in mining36,058836,06623,091823,099
Engaged in coal44314441,10331,106
Engaged in stone, clay, earthenware, and glass3,486133,49915,0205115,071
Engaged in water1241244495454
Engaged in gold, silver, and precious stones6341464896334997
Engaged in metals other than gold and silver7,710147,72412,5015012,551
Labourers (Branch undefined).
Labourers (branch undefined)22,029422,03334,0262934,055
Other indefinite occupations3,5641393,7036,2752186,493
Independent Means.
Persons of property or rank not returned under any office or occupation1,32710,74512,0724,46113,28017,741
Performing Domestic Duties and being Educated.
Wives and widows of no specified occupation114,868114,868150,240150,240
Sons, daughters, relatives, visitors not otherwise described73,824111,098184,92283,300157,786241,086
Scholars (so described)92,13392,522184,655114,831113,217228,048
Public Burden.
[Illegible] public revenue4,6393,2157,8545,2894,0419,330
Criminal classes1,5544001,9541,5744822,056
Total of specified occupations445,653408,781854,434592,930540,5701,133,500
No occupation and occupation not stated6,4301,4827,9125,4841,4216,905
Grand Total452,083410,263862,346598,414541,9911,140,405
[(1) See footnote on previous page.]

720.

The groups of occupations in 1881 and 1891 have been still further combined, so as to be embraced in the sixteen heads given in the following table :— [Occupations under sixteen heads, 1881 and 1891.—Numbers.]

OCCUPATIONS OF MALES AND FEMALES (1881 AND 1891) UNDER SIXTEEN HEADS.(1)—NUMBERS., (Including Chinese and Aborigines.)
Occupations.Males.Females.Total.
1881.1891.1881.1891.1881.1891.
Government and defence4,2506,3032445744,4946,877
Learned professional literature, art, and science8,67113,4165,5438,43514,21421,851
Performing personal offices8,66613,88531,04342,71539,70956,600
Traders and carriers33,70359,1373,0236,36136,72665,498
Agricultural pursuits70,45280,98611,45610,05781,90891,043
Pastoral pursuits10,76913,9021,05380011,82214,702
Artisans and mechanics26,46549,8584331,13626,89850,994
Workers and dealers in textile fabrics and dress13,57118,75720,97728,53934,54847,296
Workers and dealers in food, drinks, and stimulants13,52220,9161,7551,87015,27722,786
Workers and dealers in animal and vegetable substances8,05912,8872136398,27213,526
Workers and dealers in minerals and metals (not miners)12,39730,0364214312,43930,179
Miners and others connected with mining36,05823,0918836,06623,099
Labourers (branch undefined)25,59340,30114324725,73640,548
Independent means1,3274,46110,74513,28012,07217,741
Perfoming household duties or being educated165,957198,131318,488421,243484,445619,374
Dependent on charity or criminal6,1936,8633,6154,5239,80811,386
Total of specified occupations445,653592,930408,781540,570854,4341,133,500
Occupation not stated6,4305,4841,4821,4217,9126,905
Grand Total452,083598,414410,263541,991862,3461,140,405

721.

Subjoined are the proportions per 1,000 of the population of the numbers appearing in each group of occupations :— [Occupations under sixteen heads, 1881 and 1891.—Proportions.]

OCCUPATIONS OF MALES AND FEMALES (1881 AND 1891) UNDER SIXTEEN HEADS.(1)—PROPORTIONS PER THOUSAND., (Including Chinese and Aborigines.)
Occupations.Males.Females.Total.
1881.1891.1881.1891.1881.1891.
Government and defence9.5410.630.601.065.266.07
Learned professional literature, art, and science19.4622.6313.5615.6016.6419.28
Performing personal offices19.4523.4275.9479.0246.4849.93
Traders and carriers75.6399.747.3911.7742.9857.78
Agricultural pursuits158.09136.5928.0218.6095.8680.32
Pastoral pursuits24.1623.452.581.4813.8412.97
Artisans and mechanics59.3884.091.062.1031.4844.99
Workers and dealers in textile fabrics and dress30.4531.6351.3252.7940.4341.73
Workers and dealers in food, drinks, and stimulants30.3435.284.293.4617.8820.10
Workers and dealers in animal and vegetable substances18.0821.730.521.189.6811.93
Workers and dealers in minerals and metals (not miners)27.8250.660.100.2614.5626.62
Miners and others connected with mining80.9138.940.020.0242.2120.38
Labourers (branch undefined)57.4367.970.350.4630.1235.77
Independent means2.987.5226.2924.5714.1215.65
Peforming household duties or being educated372.39334.15779.12779.26566.98546.43
Dependent on charity or criminal13.8911.578.848.3711.4810.05
Total1000.001000.001000.001000.001000.001000.00
[(1) See footnote (1) to table following paragraph 719, ante.]

722.

In proportion to the total population, a falling off will be observed in those engaged in agricultural, pastoral, and mining pursuits, and in the dependent classes, embracing both those engaged in household duties or being educated, and those dependent on charity or in prison. Under all the other heads the proportion was higher in 1891 than in 1881. [Falling off in primary producers and dependents.]

723.

Between 1881 and 1891 the persons engaged in agricultural pursuits increased in actual numbers ; but in proportion to population they fell off by nearly 16 per 1,000. The land under crop

*

Not including land under permanent artificial grass and land in fallow.

was 1,548,809 acres in the former and 2,031,955 acres in the latter year. The persons engaged in agriculture being 81,908 and 91,043, it follows that a larger result was produced in 1891 than in 1881, the proportion under crop per head being 22 acres, as against only 19 acres. As compared with the total population the average under crop was about the same in both years, viz., 1.8 acre per head. [Agricultural pursuits, 1881 and 1891.]

724.

The live stock in the colony, reduced to its equivalent in sheep, numbered 25,978,115 in 1881, and 34,886,343 in 1891. The persons engaged in pastoral pursuits being 11,822 and 14,702, it follows that there was 1 such person to every 2,197 sheep or their equivalent at the first period, and 1 to every 2,373 at the second period. To each individual of the population the proportions were 30 sheep in 1881, and 31 sheep in 1891. [Pastoral pursuits, 1881 and 1891.]

725.

The miners of all descriptions, including Chinese as well as Europeans, decreased from 36,066 to 23,099 during the intercensal period. The gold miners proper numbered 52,425 in 1871, 35,189 in 1881, but only 21,206 in 1891. The gold raised at the three periods respectively was 1,355,477 oz., 858,850 oz., and 576,400 oz., the average per gold miner being thus 25oz., 17dwt. At the first period, 24oz. 8dwt. At the middle period, and 27oz. 4dwt. At the last period. The value of gold raised per man was greatest (£108 16s.) in 1891 ; next greatest (£103 8s.) in 1871 ; and least (£97 12s.) in 1881. [Mining pursuits 1871 to 1891.]

726.

Comparing the gold miners with the males over 15 years of age, it is found that in 1871 1 such male in about 5 (4.68) was a gold miner ; in 1881 the proportion was 1 in about 8 (8.1) ; but in 1891 it was only 1 in about 21 (20.85).

727.

As compared with the actual numbers in 1881, there was an increase in the non-breadwinning portion of the population, viz., the women performing household duties ; the children, including those who were as well as those who were not being educated ; the persons supported by charity or from the public revenue; and those detained in prison or otherwise belonging to the criminal classes ; but, in proportion to the population, there was a falling off in 1891 in respect to all such persons, as is shown by the following statement :— [Non-breadwinners, 1881 and 1891.]

DEPENDENTS, 1881 AND 1891(1) (INCLUDING CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Non-breadwinners.Numbers.Proportion per 1,000 living.
1881.1891.1881.1891.
Wives and widows of no specified occupation114,868150,240134.44132.55
Sons, daughters, relatives (mostly young children)184,922241,086216.43212.69
Scholars (so described)184,655228,048216.11201.19
Supported by charity or from public revenue7,8549,3309.198.23
Criminal classes1,9542,0562.291.81
Total494,253630,760578.46556.47
[1 See footnote (1) to table following paragraph 719, ante.]

728.

Per 1,000 of the population, the non-breadwinners or dependents were fewer by 22 in 1891 than in 1881, of which decrease 15 was in scholars. As compared with the total number of children of from 5 to 15 years of age the proportion of scholars increased from 85 per cent. in 1881 to 94 per cent. in 1891.

729.

The following is a statement of the number of male and female bread-winners as deduced from the occupations returned at the last three Censuses, also their proportions to the numbers of the same sex in the population at each of those periods :— [Breadwinners 1871 to 1891.]

BREADWINNERS, 1871 TO 1891 (INCLUDING CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).(1)
Year.Male Breadwinners.Female Breadwinners.Total Breadwinners.
Numbers.Percentage of Male Population.Numbers.Percentage of Female Population.Numbers.Percentage of Total Population.
1871245,70961.6856,24317.11301,95241.53
1881273,50361.3786,67821.20360,18142.15
1891387,93665.43114,80421.24502,74044.35
[(1) See footnote (1) to table following paragraph 719, ante.]

730.

It appears that as time has advanced the population has become stronger in the sense that the proportion of the supporting classes has become larger, and consequently that of the dependent classes has become smaller. In 1871 and 1881 the proportions of male breadwinners were about equal ; whilst at the former period only about a sixth, but at the latter more than a fifth, of the female population were engaged in breadwinning occupations. In 1891, whilst the proportion of female breadwinners was the same as that in 1881, the proportion of male breadwinners was much higher than at either of the former periods.

731.

The number of persons in the receipt of incomes in their broadest sense—including not only those derived from investments, payments for professional services, or profits of trade or agriculture, but the daily wages received by labourers and others—may be considered to be indentical with that of the breadwinners, viz., 493,977. After carefully analyzing the occupation returns item by item, and assigning to the persons of each calling the incomes they would probably possess, I have arrived at a total of 53 millions sterling as the estimated aggregate income of all the persons in the colony. The results have been condensed in the following table, the incomes under and above £100 per annum being separately distinguished :— [Incomes of the people, 1891, according to occupations.]

ESTIMATED GROSS INCOMES OF THE PEOPLE, 1891 (EXCLUSIVE OF CHINESE AND ABORIGINES).
Orders.Number of Annual Incomes.Amount of Annual Incomes.
Under £100.£100 and upwards.Total.Under £100.£100 and upwards.Total.
£££
1. Ministering to government, law, and order1,6945,2466,940135,520790,190925,710
2. Ministering to religion, charity, science, &c.8,95013,74122,691417,2002,759,5403,176,740
3. Ministering to board, lodging, and attendance51,0005,98056,9801,580,0001,006,5902,586,590
4. Dealing in money and real property3,5505,7269,276284,0001,014,6401,298,640
5. Dealing in art and mechanic productions1,0501,4642,51480,400296,470376,870
6. Dealing in textile fabrics, dress, and fibrous articles2,3003,7576,057184,000673,980857,980
7. Dealing in food, drinks,groceries, narcotics, and stimulants5,6008,52814,128448,0001,387,5401,835,540
8. Dealing in animals and animal and vegetable substances2,3502,3714,721188,000502,240690,240
9. Dealing in minerals and metals9001,0591,95972,000230,127302,127
10. Dealing in fuel and light7009641,66456,000193,600249,600
11. General and undefined dealers, merchants, shopkeepers, clerks8,02018,31926,339641,6002,943,1603,584,760
ESTIMATED GROSS INCOMES OF THE PEOPLE, 1891, ETC.—continued.
Orders.Number of Annual Incomes.Amount of Annual Incomes.
Under £100.£100 and upwards.Total.Under £100.£100 and upwards.Total.
£££
12. Engaged in storage20019039016,60041,90058,500
13. Carriers by land and water12,90018,52431,4241,032,0002,328,2803,360,280
14. Working in art and mechanic productions11,81017,09428,904944,8003,035,7803,980,580
15. Working in textile fabrics, dress, and fibrous articles20,45016,96537,4151,636,0003,250,0904,886,090
16. Working in food, drinks, narcotics, and stimulants2,3505,2577,607188,000854,0101,042,010
17. Working in animal and vegetable substances2,5004,1716,671200,000653,100853,100
18. Working in minerals and metals6,1008,29414,394488,0001,427,3501,915,350
19. Working in fuel, light, and energy5005221,02240,00062,200102,200
20. Working in buildings, railways, roads, and earthworks11,20121,96133,162882,0103,075,3203,957,330
21. Working in undefined mechanical operations (chiefly labourers)18,00019,95237,9521,260,0003,294,2404,554,240
22. Engaged on land and animals68,10055,896123,9962,724,0007,196,7859,920,785
23. Of independent means8,0009,77117,771640,0001,747,3252,387,325
Total248,225245,752493,97714,138,13038,764,45752,902,587

732.

By the figures in the table it would appear that the number of incomes which exceeded £100 was slightly less than that of those which were under that amount, but the aggregate amount embraced in the former incomes was two and three-quarter times as large as that in the latter.

733.

The average amount of all the incomes was £107 1s. 11d., that of those over £100 per annum was £157 14s. 9d., and that of those under £100 per annum was £56 19s. 2d.

734.

Dividing the total amount of incomes amongst the enumerated population, including those who did not as well as those who did possess incomes, but excluding Chinese and Aborigines and those whose occupations were not returned (1,123,777), the average per head is found to have been £47 1s. 6d.

735.

Calculated according to a method proposed by Mr. Mulhall,

*

Dictionary of Statistics, page 320.

the sum of the incomes of the people in 1891 would be found to be less by about £4,700,000 than from the total shown in the last table. The details of such a computation are as follow :— [Incomes of the people, 1891, according to sources whence derived.]

GROSS INCOMES OF THE PEOPLE, 1891 (INCLUDING CHINESE AND ABORIGINES), ESTIMATED FROM SOURCES WHENCE DERIVED.
Sources of Income.Annual Incomes. (000's omitted.)
£
Agricultural produce, 90 per cent. of6,994
Pastoral produce, 90 per cent. of9,214
Mining produce, 90 per cent. of2,253
Manufacturing produce, 60 per cent. of6,416
Transport, say 10 per cent. on gross value of above four items3,121
House rent (estimated)6,500
Commerce, say 10 per cent. on value of imports and exports3,772
Shipping, say 30s. per ton of carrying power137
Banking, say 6½ per cent. on deposits and capital employed3,900
Extra-Victorian investments (say)1,500
Learned professions, army, civil service, police, domestic servants, &c., say 10 per cent. on sum of above items4,381
Total48,188

736.

If a mean be taken of the amounts arrived at by the two methods of calculating incomes, a result is obtained of £50,545,300, which sum may be held to represent a fair estimate for the aggregate of the incomes of the people of Victoria ; this, divided by the total population, gives an average of £44 6s. 5d. per head. [Average income per head.]

737.

Both estimates express the gross incomes of the people, and consequently some incomes are dependent on, and form a part of, others, and thus money is often included more than once. The total amount capitalized at 5 per cent. would give a result exceeding 1,000 millions sterling, which is more than twice, perhaps three times, too high an estimate for the private wealth of the community. The annual value of primary productions—including those derived from enterprises carried on in other colonies by Victorian residents—probably more nearly indicates the sum of the single incomes of the people. This amounts to about £32,000,000 sterling, which, divided amongst the breadwinning portion of the population, gives an average of £63 14s. 6d. per head, or, if divided amongst the whole population, gives an average of £28 per head. [Net incomes, 1891.]

738.

It should be pointed out that the estimates made are intended to express the incomes as they existed in 1891, and probably also their amount at times when the colony is in a normal state of prosperity ; but during the last two years the monetary stringency caused by the collapse of a number of financial institutions, combined with the temporary stoppage of banks and other causes, has had the effect of seriously reducing incomes. In view, however, of the boundless resources of Victoria, it is confidently expected that when the depression now prevailing throughout Australasia, in common with most other countries, passes away, the incomes of the people of this colony will not be less in proportion to the population than they are now shown to have been before the period of depression commenced. [Incomes reduced since 1891.]

739.

According to the following figures, which, except those in the first line, have been taken and re-arranged from a table published by Mr. Mulhall,

*

Wealth and Progress of New South Wales,1890-91, page 639.

the